“Oh, man, I—” I stammer. “I really… I should…”

“Shhh,” Todd touches a finger to my lips. “Don’t sweat a thing, babe. You don’t have to do anything, that’s why I’m giving you this white bandana… ‘voyeur,’ babe, just watch.”

My eyes dart to the mirror to see it hanging about my neck. Todd continues.

“And that’s why you should go by Mr. Huntington. At our parties, that means you’re a top. We bottoms go by our first names.”

“Bottoms?” I ask, a little dumbstruck.

“Oh,” Todd giggles girlishly. “Top just means you give the dick… bottoms take it.” He twists his body around to smack his own ass for emphasis.

“O-oh…” I stammer. “I under… I-I get it.”

“Good,” he says as he takes me by both hands and steps backward toward the door to lead me out. “Now let’s go have some fun!”

The music returns full force outside the room, and Todd brings me back down the stairs into the thick of it all.

There are some dozen or so guys milling around the living room and dining rooms, all in swimsuits and summer clothes. Off to the side there is a drink cart, fully stocked with top shelf liquor I recognize.

Damn, they’re really going all out.

Todd sweeps up a pre-made drink and holds it up for me. “Tom Collins?”

“Don’t mind if I do,” I reply eagerly and take the tall glass.

We cheers and I take a big swig… which Todd extends by tipping the underside of the glass while I drink. I cough slightly but manage not to spill, while he giggles mischievously.

“Come on, stud.” He links his arm in mine and the rounds begin.

Todd introduces me to a group of guys sitting on the couch. Max is here with Mr. Carver, who’s a middle-aged finance manager with a thing for watching his much younger “twink” boyfriend get railed by other men. Max, of course, is all too happy to oblige. Mr. Gupta and Mr. Chernov are a muscle-bound married couple who both prefer to top, so they’re frequent attendees to events like this.

“Husbands who top together, stay together!” Mr. Chernov intones with a chuckle that is echoed by the others.

The hardest, most flirtatious laughter comes from Aidan and Luca, a pair of friends whom Todd has stayed close with since college. They’re both slight; I guess each to be several inches shorter than me. Aidan is blond and smooth with no facial hair to speak of, while Luca is sporting a bushy ginger beard that contrasts with his dark brown hair. The threadbare tank top he’s wearing reveals his chest to also be covered in a dark auburn. His dark eyes flash a mahogany glint in the light every time his gaze falls upon me…

By the time the buzz from the chugged Tom Collins is humming in my skull, Max is playing with Mr. Chernov’s dick through his shorts while still sitting in his own Mr. Carver’s lap. The three of them listen to Mr. Gupta tell a story — fingers slowly, absently roaming the edges of each other’s clothing. The words coming out of Mr. Gupta’s mouth fade into a hum as all I can pay attention to is Mr. Carver, unbuttoning Max’s lace button-down.

He starts at the bottom, reaching around the younger man in his lap to deftly open his shirt. Max’s body begins a slow gyration against Mr. Carver and his eyes take on a dreamy quality; his breath quickens and the urgency with which he is massaging Mr. Chernov’s bulge increases too. The older man, in turn, has reached over to pull Max’s leg into his own lap, gently caressing his calf and inner thigh.

“Mm…” Max hums softly as Mr. Carver finishes undoing his shirt, his lean abs undulating with his body movements. Mr. Chernov has turned his attention away from his husband’s story now and is reaching forward to undo the button on Max’s shorts; they come off smoothly. He’d been wearing no underwear and his hardening cock is immediately revealed.

Max leans forward to allow Mr. Carver to pull the shirt off his shoulders, then lies back fully on the older man’s chest — finally entirely naked.

I’m so mesmerized that I don’t even realize Mr. Gupta’s stopped talking until he wraps his lips around Max’s cock. Suddenly, the soundscape around me comes crashing back into my consciousness and I’m surrounded by the sounds of kissing and moaning.

I look around from my spot on the couch and my jaw drops. All around me, guys are making out, undressing or already giving oral. Aidan and Luca are sharing the cock of a muscly man I haven’t yet met, Billy had apparently come in from the pool and is having his ass eaten out while lying back on the kitchen table.

“Unhhh…” He whimpers. “Unh yeah, hon, that feels so good.” His swimsuit is still wrapped around his knees, and the hairy, burly man going to town on him holds his legs up together with just one hand. The other hand is teasing Billy’s ass ring between licks and kisses. He reaches an exploratory finger inside, his ravenous eyes watching its effect on his momentary lover, who arches his back and moans loudly in response. “Mmmmmmmmm!”

The mesh lining of the swimsuit Todd gave me cuts into my legs as the extra blood filling my own dick becomes constrictive. I shift to adjust myself as discreetly as possible, despite the fact that almost no one was paying attention to me…

…almost…

When I turn my head again, I see Luca watching me as he and Aidan continue to kiss over the cock between them. Distracting as the veiny member is, I cannot tear my eyes from his. They’re piercing with a rich intensity that captivates me until the moment he blinks — a slow, deliberate expression of pleasure with the taste of sex. My eyes fall to his lips — two dusky pink delicacies, wet and engorged — and I fail to suppress the urge to lick my own. I wonder openly to myself what those lips feel like.

When his eyes open again, they are still on me. And he stands up then, takes hold of the man he and Aidan have been blowing and pushes him across the rug to land seated directly next to me. The man — a clean-cut, smooth-chested athlete type — gives me a brief upward nod and grin before Aidan stands up on the couch, drops his underwear and turns around, presenting his asshole to the man’s face. Without hesitation, the man grabs Aidan by the hips and plunges between his cheeks.

Luca, meanwhile, is still watching me. He eyes me as he gets on his knees to continue blowing the athlete, whose cock looks a lot bigger now that they’re all right next to me. He captivates my gaze as the cockhead disappears between his plump, bearded lips. I watch his mahogany irises as he bobs up and down with agonizingly slow strokes. The athlete’s abs clench and unclench as he responds to Luca’s mouth, but Luca is not watching him.

My cheeks flush almost painfully under Luca’s intense gaze, and my cock screams in its mesh prison. And through it all, I’m locked, frozen in place. Unable to make my body move, but also — if I’m honest — unwilling to.

“Well, babe, what do you think?” Todd’s voice purred in my ear as he draped himself over the back of the couch, his arms falling around me to fondly my chest.

“I—I…” I stammer.

Todd giggles. “You don’t want to leave, do you?”

“No!” I say a little too forcefully. Todd giggles again.

“Luca, honey,” he calls to the auburn cupid. “Come here.”

Luca’s lips make a popping noise as he releases the athlete’s cock, and he takes a few sultry steps to stand in front of me. One strap of his loose tank top is falling off his shoulder, revealing his pink nipple, also under a haze of dark ginger hair. But besides this stray revelation of his body, he’s still entirely clothed.

“Honey, you’re too formal for my home,” Todd begins, then more gently in my ear, “Mr. Huntington, could you help him with the dress code please?”

My heartbeat quickens as I process his request. Luca smiles down at me, cocking his body in a subtly provocative pose. I steel my nerve and sit up quickly, Todd’s hands fall off my chest. I reach up tentatively, hands shaking slightly, to pull the hem of Luca’s shirt up. The light material feels cool in my hands and I lift the shirt entirely off of his body, standing up to do it and coming to be directly in front of him as the cloth flops his hair back into place. He smiles playfully up at my face, still saying nothing, before looking down indicatively at the shorts he is wearing.

I sit back down, unbutton his waistband and hold my breath as I slide them down his legs. He’s got a lean, only slightly athletic body, that is covered in varying thicknesses of his auburn hair. The bush revealed around his shaft and balls is dense, but clearly manicured. His cock is average sized, uncircumcised and curves upward; it stands erect and springs almost comically back to attention when released from the shorts. He’d also been going commando.

“You sure you don’t want a taste?” Luca’s voice is deeper than I anticipated, but he still uses a pouty-kind of drawl. Especially as he milks the word he finishes with. “Sir?”

My mouth is dry when I look up at him; Luca draws his fingers delicately up his hairy abdomen and chest, locks his fingers behind his head in an exposed power pose and eyes me with invitation.

“I–I… uh, no,” I crawl backward away from him to sink protectively back into the couch. “I really shouldn’t…”

“Suit yourself, Mr. Huntington.” Why does my name sound so sexy in his mouth?

I watch, still entranced, as Luca mounts the athlete, knees on either side of his hips, and begins to kiss Aidan, who’s still being eaten out by the guy. The kiss breaks with a gasp as Luca spits in his hand and brings it behind him. Aidan grips him by the neck and they lock eyes as Luca sits back on the athlete’s considerably large dick.

My own eyes widen with shock as he continues downward, rocking slightly for ease, and engulfs the whole shaft.

“Uhhhh,” he moans before inhaling through his teeth.

The athlete grunts and groans into Aidan’s asshole as he bottoms out in Luca’s, his muscles convulsing and contracting. I take a moment to adjust my cock; it aches with desire to be touched…

Luca begins to rock back and forth on the athlete’s lap; the thought of that long pipe massaging his prostate blazes in my mind. I can practically see through him as it invades his hole, reaching deep within him to mine his most intimate pleasure. Luca leans back then, hands on the athlete’s knees, moaning as this new position hits his g-spot. My eyes trail up his undulating body, watching the glistening beads of sweat forming between his tufts of chest hair. The beard around his O-shaped mouth also glistens with sweat, and by the time my eyes reach his, so does my brow. I wipe it, but my sweaty palms don’t really help much.

Luca watches me as he rides. I watch him. I see him bite his lip, moaning and gasping, as I imagine… as I imagine that… it’s me he’s riding.

It’s as though he can read my thoughts; pinching his nipple hard, he speeds up his pace. I can’t help myself from beginning to stroke my aching erection through the swimwear. He smiles a half smile at that.

Suddenly, the athlete’s grunting rises in volume and pitch.

“Ahhh, ahh!” Aidan deftly stands and turns to sit on the back of the couch over the athlete’s head and leans forward to Spider-Man kiss him as he is rocked by the first orgasm of the evening.

“Yeah, baby, that’s right,” Luca growls, bouncing ever higher to push the athlete over the edge. “Cum in this otter ass. Cum for me, baby. Fuck yeah…”

He reaches up and twists the athlete’s nipples and he explodes. With a roar and a mighty exhale of wind, he unloads in Luca’s ass. I watch in awe as wave after powerful wave rocks this man… and the whole couch. Luca shoots me a satisfied smirk as he gingerly extracts the dick from his asshole. A few droplets of semen drip down his inner thigh as he stands up.

“Oh my god…” moans the athlete to my left, breathing heavily. “Wow…”

Aidan giggles. “That was so hot, daddy. Rest up and come and do me next.” He gives him another peck on the lips and climbs off the couch. He catches Luca by the hand and the two of them wander off, no doubt in search of the next dick.

I am in stunned silence, having a hard time processing what just happened next to me on this couch and wondering why it gave me such a raging fucking hard on. And then…

“Mmmmm…” Todd moans in my ear.

I look back at him and his eyes are closed, back arched and a tuft of hair is moving behind him. There’s a man eating him out right now.

“Mhmmm…” He intones again, opening his eyes and biting his lip.

I catch his gaze, inches from my own face. His eyes flick down to my lips and mine to his. I don’t know why this is the moment, but I lean in, almost involuntarily, and my lips brush his. Todd moans into the gentle connection and his lips reach forward as if to coax mine closer.

And I oblige.

“Mmmmm!” Todd’s enthusiastic response invigorates my desire. I grip him by the face for a long moment while he kisses and moans and pants back into my mouth. The man eating him out must be doing one hell of a job.

Then, feeling the gravity of the environment, I square off to Todd and stand on the cushions to bring my crotch level with his face.

He looks up at me in surprise as I pull at the drawstring of the bathing suit — the blood rushing in my ears — and release the waist band. Todd’s shocked face turns to glee as he loses no time hooking his fingers on the garment and pulling it down past my knees. My cock springs free — erect, hard and aching to be touched.

Todd catches the head of my dick between his lips and pulls me toward him with his firm grip on my ass cheeks.

“Oh! Mmm!” I grunt immediately.

My actual head is whirling and the rush is intoxicating. The moans and whines emanating from the men around me echo in a crescendo that feeds my lust. I grip Todd and command the pace, fucking him in the mouth with delicate but relentless strokes. “Aw fuck… that’s right, buddy, choke on that cock…”

I have no idea where the words are coming from, I’ve never said anything like that before, even during sex previously. But, Todd seems to relish them as he forces his face forward and starts to actually gag on my cock. The muscles in his throat working rhythmically around my dick are sending warm shockwaves up my spine; I shiver in response.

“Muah!” The man savoring Todd’s ass surfaces with a breathy grunt. He stands and I’m impressed by the massive muscles that bind his form beneath the thick black straps of a leather harness. He has a patch of black hair on his chest and a bushy, black biker mustache, but he’s smooth everywhere else… well, almost everywhere else. I note the thick and dense bush as he lines his girthy cock up with Todd’s ass and pushes forward. He watches the muscles on Todd’s back tense in response to the intrusion.

“Ahhggllgggh! Gllgg! Glgg!” Todd moans and gags on my dick; I have not stopped pumping in and out of his gaping mouth.

Biker Daddy cocks his chin up and wags his eyebrows at me over a lopsided smirk. “Fuck yeah, man, make him take it all!”

In obeyance of some unspoken coordination, he and I each grip Todd by the waist and head — and bury our cocks to the hilt.

“O-o-o-oooaaaahhhh!” I cry weirdly as my pubes smash against Todd’s nose and his throat accepts my entire shaft. The slickness and pressure he gives me immediately sends me over the edge and I shoot a massive first load straight down his throat.

“Yyyyyyeeahhh…” Biker Daddy growls in approval as my body contracts and convulses with waves of orgasmic energy.

“Fffffffffffuck…” I breathe, slowly extracting my dick from his mouth and leaving the final spurts of spunk pooled on his tongue.

“Mmmmm,” Todd hums as he swallows it, licking his lips. But then his cum-covered lips gape open and I watch his eyes slide out of focus as Biker Daddy begins to unleash on his ass. “Ah! Ahh! Unnnnnhhhh!!”

I can feel the thunderous hammerstrikes through the couch, the wooden feet making staccato screeches on the hardwood floor. Post-nut, my knees are too weak to hold me steady on the shaking furniture, so I kneel down again and Todd grips me by the back of the neck, leaning on me to endure the thrusting.

My hands find his ribs and I grip back. Our lips meet and he moans into my mouth as Biker Daddy’s pace builds to his own release.

“Ugh… fuck… grrrr….” He grunts between breaths. “Oh fuck, yeah, faggot… You ready to take Mr. Lavigne’s hot load?”

I pull back from Todd’s kiss, shocked to hear the apparent Mr. Lavigne call Todd a “faggot.” Especially considering that his cock is currently impaling the younger man.

Todd isn’t shocked at all. His doe eyes focus on mine as he whines. “Yes, daddy! Mmmmhh, shoot that load deep in this faggot ass.”

I feel the increase in the strength of Mr. Lavigne’s thrusts through Todd’s body as we grip hold of each other.

My breaths are pants, echoing Todd’s.

Together, he and I open up his body to Mr. Lavigne. Together, we withstand his furious pace. Together, we shiver in the satisfaction of accepting his mighty load.

“OH FFFFFUCKKKKK!!” Mr. Lavigne rattles and shakes with consecutive waves of orgasm. Todd grins blearily into my face and I into his. We three remain there to heave breaths and sweat for a long moment.

Leave a comment

“Woof,” Mr. Lavigne says when he finally pulls out, slapping Todd on the ass as he shuffles back. “That ass is so sweet, bud.”

Todd giggles throatily and looks back over his shoulder. “Thanks, Big Daddy. I’ll be here all night.”

“Then you know I’ll see you again, baby,” he growls, then turns his gaze to me. “Maybe I’ll give you a taste too.”

“Hm…” is all I manage to get out before he wags his eyebrows again and slinks away.

Todd turns to me. “So, how was that?”

“You’re asking me?” I return the question with disbelief at what I’d just witnessed. “That man’s dick was huge! How was that for you?”

Todd snickered. “Oh baby, it was delicious!” He grabs the back of my neck and kisses me deeply and briefly. “Ok, let’s go get some hydration, whadduya say?”

He straightens up and leads the way to the kitchen. There are bottles of water, juice and Gatorade; Todd grabs two waters and a pineapple juice, then leans his bare ass against the counter.

“So,” he starts again, tossing me one of the waters and gulping half the pineapple juice. “How was that?”

“I… it…” I stammer, twisting the cap to break the seal. “I-it was… hot!”

Todd grins and arches an eyebrow while taking another gulp of water. He speaks after swallowing loudly. “Fuck yeah, man!”

“Y-you guys are gonna be doing this all night?”

“You can too! If you’ve got the stamina.” Another wagged eyebrow.

“Is that a challenge?”

“Of course not, baby,” Todd says as his eyes wander to someone behind me. He lifts a beckoning hand to them as he finishes. “It’s only an invitation.”

Luca and Aidan appear and drape themselves across Todd’s body.

“Mmmm,” Todd hums as they squeeze him tight and kiss him softly in turn. “How’s the party, babes?”

My eyes are pulled across Luca’s naked form — both delicate and hairy — as he plays with Todd’s nipple and answers dreamily. “Splendidly, my love. Already got three loads.”

“Impressive!” Todd congratulates, his hand wandering down to cup a handful of Luca’s ass. “I just took Mr. Lavigne’s first load.”

“You bitch!” Aidan twists Todd’s other nipple in feigned offense. Todd gasps with pleasure. “I wanted his first shot! It’s always the biggest one of the night.”

“Ha! You’re not wrong, it was almost too much.”

My cock twitches to life as Aidan laughs and begins to play with Todd’s balls. “Well come on, babe,” he says. “Pay it forward.”

And with that, the three of them settle into a rhythm of caresses and playful kisses, nonplussed to my presence. I watch for a time as they make out in the kitchen, my own arousal growing steadily. I barely notice my own fingers begin to caress my chest and nipple; my palm passes lightly up, then down, my inflating cock. My eyes flutter for an extended moment and when I refocus, Luca is watching me. He reaches out a hand and beckons me to join them. I hesitate, anxious about taking another step down this path.

“I-I don’t know… I-I really should probably be getting back…”

“Aw, but Mr. Huntington,” Todd pipes up. “You already told me you’re alone for the weekend. Let us take care of you tonight.” And with that he nudges Luca forward to come and collect me.

The curls bounce over his brow as he skips forward. With a controlled boldness, he palms my pecs, then grabs my open button-down shirt by the lapels. He pulls me back toward the other two, but stops just before them, allowing the momentum of my stride to bring us in close.

His body makes several points of contact with mine — including his stomach to my cockhead — as he drags the cloth over my shoulders and down my arms, disrobing me of my final garment. His fingers caress my skin all the way back up and he leans his entire weight into me for a long kiss.

My heart pounds in my ears.

What am I doing?

My palms find his back and ass cheek, pulling his enchanting form into my clutches.

Yet another man?? This is getting SO out of hand!

“Mmmm,” I moan as one of his hands closes on my now-rock-hard cock.

But FUCK! I couldn’t stop if I wanted to…

Suddenly, there is a second set of lips, sucking hard on the sensitive skin of my neck and sending shivers down my spin; shivers that buzz and resonate with the accompanying warm body that moves to embrace me from behind.

But I’m seeing actual stars when the third set of lips wraps itself around my dick.

“Mmmmorrrggg!” I practically gurgle into Luca’s mouth, my brain spiraling into factory reset as I become the center of my very first foursome.

Luca’s beard is surprisingly soft on my face. The whiskers of his mustache tickle and glide around my lips; my nerve endings fire off like Poprocks and my erection inflates to the very limit. The tip of Todd’s cock is nudging at my ass cheeks, but I pay it little concern as the grit of his chest hair and the filthy, naughty, lustful mixing of our sweat feeds my libido. His hands explore my torso, pinching my nipples and massaging my senses.

“Mmmmmm,” I feel, more than hear, Aidan humming around my cock. The suction and slickness of his mouth is pulling me steadily over the edge… but I put a hand on his face to push him back and stop him. His lips pop audibly off of my head and he looks up at me, breathing heavily.

I pull back from Luca to run a thumb over Aidan’s bottom lip. It’s plump and flushed. His face is wet with sweat on his brow and saliva across his chin. His smooth face is soft when he nuzzles into my palm. Unable (or unwilling) to stop sucking on me, he leans forward and wraps his lips around my thumb.

If you’d told me when I woke up this morning that there were this many levels of sexual pleasure that I was completely unaware of, I’d have laughed in your face. Perhaps this is why I giggle with aroused wonder at the ripples of tantric energy that rocket up my arm. My own mouth waters as I begin to pump my thumb in and out of his.

I am a man possessed.

Possessed by a lust I have never known before. Possessed by a freedom I cannot yet fathom… Possessed by a need to blow my load inside this sexy dude!

“Stand up,” I murmur. My voice is almost too quiet against the noise of the orgy around us, but Aidan hears and obeys. I reach forward and roughly turn him around, his palms slapping on the marble countertop. He arches his back, exposing his used and stretched hole to me.

I hear a liquid pump to my right and suddenly Todd is coating my cock with lube.

“Give him what he wants, daddy,” he whispers in my ear and pushes me forward by the hips so that my dick lands between Aidan’s cheeks.

As far as I am down the rabbithole, I make no hesitation grabbing my shaft and angling it level with Aidan’s hole and leaning in.

“UNH!” Aidan cries out, then pushes backward, using his grip on the counter for leverage. In two seconds, his ass cheeks meet my hips. My jaw drops in awe.

“Oh, fuckkkk!” I groan, grabbing him by the hips and squishing his ass cheeks against my bush, burying the last millimeters of my cock as deep inside him as possible.

Aidan whimpers and Luca moves in between his hands on the counter, grabs him by the face and starts kissing him passionately.

I pull out then slam back in.

“MNNGHHHH!”

Two quick thrusts in succession.

“Oh fuck…” He whispers into Luca’s face. “He’s so big, hon… he’s so big…”

I begin to fuck continuously.

“Uh! Ah! Oh! Ah!”

Long, powerful strokes. The sweat on my body is running in rivulets down my hot skin.

“Oh my fucking god I think I’m gonna come! I think I’m gonna… I’m— I’m gonna… I’m gonna…”

Aidan lets out a high pitched roar, his entire body tenses and I feel the spasmic contracting of his sphincter around my hammering cock.

The sensation is heaven.

His body seems to pull me in deeper still, willing me to gift him my prize. But I already came just minutes ago, and by the time I begin to feel the crest, Aidan is tapping me to stop.

“Damn, daddy!” He pants. “That was fuckin’ hot!”

“It sure was.” The voice is behind us and I turn. Biker Daddy is leaning over the kitchen island stroking his massive cock. Once his presence is known, he loses no time in coming around the island to join our group.

“Hey, Mr. Lavigne,” Luca says and immediately drops to his knees to play with his hefty cock.

Mr. Lavigne grabs me by the bandana I’d forgotten I was still wearing around my neck and pulls me toward him.

His kiss is different — possessive, dominant, controlling. I don’t know if it’s because I haven’t yet cum, but as I inhale his scent through my nose, I feel intoxicated by his desire for me. I don’t resist as his tongue darts forward and explores mine. I don’t even notice when he unties the bandana and reties it around my two wrists.

I only notice when he then raises my bound hands over my head.

“Wait,” I gasp. “What’s this…?”

“Shhhh, sweetheart,” Mr. Lavigne says, bringing his face close to mine, still holding my hands over our heads. “I’m just askin’ you to trust me for a minute, that’s all…”

His tone is honeyed and his gaze is disarming.

“O— ok…” I acquiesce quietly.

Over to our left, Luca and Todd have begun making out. I steal a glance at them but Mr. Lavigne’s face is so close that I can’t look away for long. His hazel eyes are roaming my face and displaying obvious pleasure at what they find.

I feel heat forming in my cheeks as I realize I like watching him drink me in. I inhale a breath that puffs my chest for him.

“What’s your name, sweetheart?” He asks me before catching someone’s attention behind me and waving them over.

“Ch— Mr. Huntington.” I stammer.

“Mr. Huntington,” he repeats. Then, “You sure about that?”

“About what?”

He chuckles.

“Oh, I suppose we’ll have to find out together, then. Just tell me if you want to stop.”

“Stop what?”

But then, I feel a pull on my bound wrists that draws me backward. I look over my shoulder to see Mr. Chernov tying a rope to my bandana-made-cuffs and tugging. Mr. Lavigne picks me up by the legs and puts my bare ass on the countertop edge. “Just trust me, sweetheart.”

“W— I…” I fail to muster any real protest and allow my body to be laid flat atop the kitchen island, my hands bound to one side and my cock, balls, and ass presented like a feast for Mr. Lavigne to the other.

In spite of my trepidation and discomfort at my vulnerability, I shiver with anticipation. Or is it the chill of the cold marble countertop against my bare skin that shocks my hairs to stand on end like this.

I inhale a shaky breath.

My cock is stone solid and Mr. Lavigne begins there. He sucks most of my length into his mouth at once and I feel his fingers playing with my ballsack. The combination of stimuli makes me pull against my bounds, but they hold fast and I am forced to endure, completely at his mercy.

“Gyah!”

He tugs roughly at my scrotum. He kneads it and massages my perineum.

“O-o-ohhh…”

He pulls off my cock. “Mmm, yeah you like that, slut?”

My breath catches in my throat. I’ve never been called a “slut” before. Not like this, anyway…

“I said, you like that, slut?”

“Y-yeah…” I squeak out, barely audible, but I add a hesitant nod and Mr. Lavigne smiles, satisfied.

As though rewarding me for my consent, he leans forward and full-tongue licks my taint.

“Oh-ho-ho!!” I cry out and pull at my restraints more. My muscles bulge as they tense and my back arches.

Mr. Lavigne begins stroking my shaft as his tongue laps and probes the long-neglected area between my balls and my asshole. With his free hand he pushes my leg toward my head, folding me and turning my hole upward.

And then his mouth meets my ass.

“OHHHH!”

I feel his tongue swirling around my ring. His lips suckle and kiss the sensitive skin. His bushy mustache tickles and grates in ways I never knew could pleasure me. He is reading my body like a book, noting exactly what elicits my response and doubling down.

“Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck…”

Luca’s face appears over my own, upside down as he leans over the counter to kiss me.

“Mmmmmm…” I moan as my lips immediately pair with his, moving and wrestling in rhythm with Mr. Lavigne’s at my other end.

“Mmmm…” He hums back.

“Mmmmmm!” Mr. Lavigne grunts emphatically, standing up. “That pussy is so sweet, slut…”

Why do I arch my back in response? Why do my knees fall further apart? Why do I not stop him when he begins to push a lubed finger into my ass?

“MMUAARRGHHH!” I growl into Luca’s mouth and he grips my torso to steady me, and continues kissing. His lips coax me — as a cowboy to a wild bronco — into relaxing. I refocus my mind on his lips as my sphincter stretches around Mr. Lavigne’s intruding finger.

Do I want this to stop? I mean, I’ve definitely let this go too far…

A second finger joins the first and the strain feels doubly hot and painful.

Jesus fucking CHRIST! This is so uncomfortable! I have to say something…

But as I begin to form the words, I feel his fingers curl inside me and touch something — and my eyes roll back and my mouth gapes instead. My body responds for me; I feel my asshole loosen and a shifting of pain to pleasure as he continues to massage that spot that must be my prostate, my g-spot.

OH FUCK!

“Yeah-h-h-hahhhh…” His gravelly approval feeds my endurance and I feel only a little pain when he slides in a third finger.

Luca gets on the island himself now and straddles my bound and prone body. He lays his torso over mine and we make out sloppily. My cockhead is nudging at his hole with the slickness of all the pre-cum Mr. Lavigne is milking out of me from behind.

Then, out of my line of sight, Mr. Lavigne’s fingers are replaced with something solid and more sizable. I feel my hole stretching to its limit as what feels like a tree trunk begins to slide into my ass.

I know what that is.

“Grrruughhh,” Mr. Lavigne’s voice grunts. “Fffffuck yeah….”

Oh fuck! Oh fuck! Oh FUCK!

My thoughts are frantic and conflicted.

This man is fucking FUCKING me!

Suddenly, the stretch lets up as his head passes my sphincter. I gasp into Luca’s kiss in relief and then again in pleasure as I feel the ridge of Mr. Lavigne’s cock pass over my prostate again.

“MMMMMMM!”

“You’re doing so good, honey,” Luca says, holding my gaze and caressing my cheek. I nod at him.

Yes! I am! I AM doing so good!

He kisses me softly as Mr. Lavigne’s telephone pole-sized cock clears a path through my guts.

“That’s it, babe,” he coos. “Breathe through it.”

Bound and helpless as I am, it’s Luca’s body on mine that steadies me and grounds me. It’s his words. It’s the feel of his undulating abs and plump, furry cheeks against my cock that steels my body to the pressure of losing my virginity…

…again.

“Myahhh!” I breathe when I feel his bush against my cheeks. Inside, I can feel every ridge, every curve of his cock.

But I lose all focus on the details when he starts to move. In and out. Short and slow, at first, but soon, I am whimpering as the force of his thrusts shakes my body.

Then, Luca shifts his weight back and sits down on my dick. Covered in residual lube and cum, his hole accepts my entire rock hard length with little resistance.

“Holy Jesus FUCK!” I shout as the hammering in my ass becomes paired with the velvety smooth hug of Luca’s delicious hole around my cock. Mr. Lavigne shifts angles and begins slapping loudly against my cheeks, abusing my newfound g-spot in the best way.

I am pulling against my bounds with all my might. All I want is to feel Luca’s soft chest hair beneath my fingers, to wrap my grip around his hips and push him farther down my shaft.

Or else, to grab hold of my knees and spread them wider for Mr. Lavigne, whose monstrous member has been chiseling its form into my body, one thrust at a time.

Instead, I grumble as I endure, letting my voice be made staccato by the force of the hips on my buttocks. “U-u-u-ughhhh… ffffu-u-u-uck… u-u-u-ughhhh…”

Caught between pitching and catching, my body is locked in a perpetual state of stiffened openness. I can do nothing but cast my sanity to the mercy of these two men’s sexual stamina, weighed against that of my own. My neck muscles give out and my head falls back, all of my conscious attention focused on this moment’s corporeal delights.

Then, without any warning, a tidal wave rises within me; from calm seas to a raging tsunami in moments.

“Oh fuck, I’m cumming! I’M CUMMING!”

“Oho, yeah that’s right, slut! Blow that load!”

Mr. Lavigne hammers faster, pushing my button again and again as my entire sex contracts in on itself, cocks its weapon, and unleashes shot after desperate shot into Luca’s perfect ass. My body shakes and convulses with the most powerful orgasm I’ve ever had. My hands are going numb as my muscles yank hard against my restraints.

“AHHH!” Luca gasps. “AAAAHHHH!” He shoots cum all over my chest and I feel the ripples of his pleasure in the contractions of his asshole around my shaft.

Mr. Lavigne is still thrusting at his fast pace. “Oh shit, fuck! Fuck yeah!”

Luca leans forward, smashing the puddles of his cum against our chests like a Rorschach test, and kisses me deeply. I whine as I kiss him back, the continued blows to my prostate after I’d cum was incredibly prolonging my feeling of euphoria.

“Oh fuck! Here it comes! AAAAGHHH!”

I feel Mr. Lavigne slam deep into my ass and I marvel at the feeling of being filled with semen for the first time in my life.

Luca watches and smiles into my eyes. A grin between fellows that asks an unspoken question.

Amazing, isn’t it?

“Oh my god… yes!” I agree aloud.

Luca giggles as Mr. Lavigne removes himself from my asshole. I feel the rope tying my bandana to the far side of the island loosened. Looking up, I see Luca’s pulling the knots to let me free. He swings himself off of me and I make to sit up, but Mr. Lavigne catches me by the arm and pulls me to be sitting in front of him on the edge. My legs wrap around his hips and his grizzly, muscled arms hug me to him. I’m immediately aware of our heaving chests and deflating cocks brushing together, and I drink in the sexual contact like a fine dessert wine. We kiss. The smell of his mustache is musty and refined. The smell of his harness is of sharp leather oil.

He pulls back. “So, sweetheart, what’s your name?”

I know what he’s asking. I roll my eyes but say, “Charlie.”

Mr. Lavigne chuckles and gives me a slow peck on the lips.

“So… you don’t remember me do you?”

“Remember you?” I say back, still dazed and dreamy. “Have we met before?”

“We have. Of course, under different circumstances.”

I am suddenly hyperaware of his arms around my body, the heat of his breath on my face.

“N-no, I’m sorry. I don’t.”

He scoffs good-naturedly. “Ach, no worries. Almost no one remembers the face of their father-in-law’s personal lawyer.”

And just like that, the room went cold.

FUCK!!!

Dear reader, there will be a part three…

There were three moments that had led me to where I am now. Three critical points in time when I could have chosen… differently…

But here I am – cock shoved through a slot in my white picket fence, biting my knuckles to keep from moaning out loud as my neighbor gives me the first blowjob I’ve had in years from the other side. He sucks me in so completely and I’m drooling all over my fist, fighting for it to not end so quickly.

My other hand grips the wooden slats for support as my knees buckle a little; his gentle hums around my shaft are sending dangerous ripples of impending climax through my balls. The fence creaks under my weight and I gasp, looking around. The bushes in this corner of the yard grow tall and thick. It’s the only reason I could even dare do this with my wife in the house.

The leaves remain mercifully still and the sound of a nearby lawn mower blankets the neighborhood in the security of white noise.

“Mmm,” my neighbor moans over my cock before pulling off with a soft pop and continuing his work with his hand. He whispers, “This is so fucking hot.”

I grin down at him over the fence, jittery with adrenaline. He meets my eyes as he dances his tongue around my head.

“Ohhh,” I sigh. His lips are swollen and full, and the saliva drips copiously around his stubbled chin.

“Charlie!”

“Shit!” I whisper yell, pulling my dick back through the fence and turning to immediately button up my slacks and straighten my polo before peeking out through the bushes.

“Charlie!” My wife’s voice is louder, but remains distinctly within the house.

I exhale in relief and emerge to cross the lawn quickly. Sneaking back in through the basement door next to the garage, I then emerge up the basement steps as though I’d been down in my workshop the whole time.

“I’m here, dear,” I say as she comes around the corner and I’m coming up from the basement.

“Oh, there you are,” she says impatiently. “We’re having dinner at mummy and daddy’s tonight and we’ll have to leave in about half an hour, so can you please go put on something nice and… different… for once? And brush your hair, you look like a wild man.”

She sweeps past me without another glance, her immaculate hair and dress both stiff and impervious to the billowing of the air.

“Yes, dear,” I say to her wake, before making my way upstairs to change. I notice with a shock of panic that my fly is still open, the bulge of my still deflating cock pushing it wide. I guess she didn’t spare me enough of a glance to notice. Typical…

Our house is fairly large and that translates into separate walk-in closets for each of us. The family who owned the house before must have been obsessed with natural light, because these closets also have large windows. The view from mine, it so happens, looks out over the backyard pool of the neighbors who live behind our house, Evan and Todd.

As we’re new to the neighborhood, we’re still in that phase of introducing ourselves around and learning everybody’s names, and so it wasn’t long until we’d met and had our pleasant “hello”s and “welcome to the neighborhood”s.

The two are a couple, I can tell that much without a doubt. Evan is older than me by at least a decade. His salt flecked beard and streaks of white at the temples make him at least in his forties. Todd seems slightly younger than me, perhaps in his late twenties, with a swoosh of dirty blond hair.

But last week, while I was changing after the shower, something caught my eye. Through the window, I could see Todd sucking Evan’s cock in their backyard. The lounge chair by the pool was angled almost directly facing me, and I had a full view of Todd’s speedo-clad ass waving in the air as his head bobbed up and down over Evan’s visibly massive cock.

I was in total shock at catching them in such a compromising moment, but I couldn’t look away. Evan’s sunglasses flashed as he turned his head this way and that, obviously relishing his lover’s attention.

I crept closer to the window to get a better view. I was amazed at the ease with which Todd was devouring Evan. The distance was not so great that I couldn’t see his throat expand to accept Evan’s massive member.

I can’t remember the last time Elizabeth sucked my cock; it must have been sometime after our wedding, when the warm, fuzzy glow of new love still flickered for us. And when I saw Todd and Evan… well, I figured it must have been the fond memory of getting a blowjob that drove the blood unexpectedly to my dick.

The towel wrapped around my waist tightened and the tufty material began to tickle my sensitive head. Lost in my own little world, watching my neighbors pleasure each other, I didn’t even notice when my hand started brushing and stroking my erection through the cloth. The tingling just grew in intensity, and I breathed in the adrenaline rush of being a surreptitious third party to such intimacy.

Then when Evan raised his sunglasses with a smile in my direction, I froze. Like a fucking idiot, I had never once considered that they could also see me standing in my window watching them. But as I stood there, caught with my hand midway through stroking my cock, he didn’t cover up or even tell Todd to stop. He just pinched one of his own nipples and licked the air at me with a long, suggestive stroke of his tongue.

I should’ve turned a way then, but I didn’t.

My mouth went dry and my cock stiffened harder as he drew his hands through the salt and pepper hair covering his burly pecs. My own bare chest flushed red hot along with my cheeks as he seemed to look me right in the eye. He took hold of Todd’s head then and began to face fuck him hard, not once breaking his distant eye contact with me. My fingers closed almost involuntarily around my rock solid cock through the towel. Evan’s mouth opened with an inaudible moan and I saw his muscles – powerful and bearlike – contracting and shivering with the strength of his orgasm.

“Charlie, hurry up!” My wife’s voice had made me jump and broke the spell. I dropped the blinds and got dressed quickly for dinner.

That was a week ago.

Two days after that, I was working in the yard when I noticed Todd’s head and torso popping up then disappearing below the fence line repeatedly. The lawn mower I was pushing slowed as I became distracted. I looked around and didn’t see anyone, so I cut off the mower and daringly approached the fence.

“Hey, neighbor!” I said in greeting.

“Oh hey,” he said, remaining upright to acknowledge me. I noticed the sweat beading and dripping down his neck and clavicle. His chest heaved slightly. “How’s it going in the new house?”

“Fine,” I said honestly. “Just trying to keep up with the lawn. It’s the biggest one I’ve ever had!”

“Yeah it looks like you’re putting in some good work,” he said with a smile, coming forward to lean his elbows against the fence. There was something enticing about the way he angled his head and flashed his baby blue eyes.

I looked down at my sweat-soaked t-shirt, you could see my nipples through the wet, white fabric.

“Oh, haha–” I stammered awkwardly, “yeah, it’s a hot one today.”

“It sure is,” Todd’s smile broadened. “You should come over and have a dip in the pool, handsome. It’s the perfect thing for these long summer days.”

I flushed at being called handsome and laughed in the most awkward way.

“Well, uh– yeah… yeah maybe, my wife doesn’t really like getting wet though…” Why was my tongue feeling so clumsy?

“That’s ok, stud. Let’s just say she’s not invited.” And with that, he winked and turned to walk away from the fence. He bent to pick up what turned out to be an exercise mat he’d been working out on, and walked smoothly back to the house.

It wasn’t till he’d moved away that I noticed he’d been working out naked. His ample ass clenched and swayed as he walked up the patio steps and padded through the sliding door. He looked back before sliding the door shut and caught me – frozen, still staring after him. I didn’t turn away and he flashed me a coy grin before the reflection on the glass door cut him from view.

I finished mowing the lawn very distractedly after that.

Then today, I went out to check on the sprinkler system taps which were located off to the side of the yard, near the giant rhododendron bushes in the back. As I approached, I heard some soft moaning coming through the leaves. I looked around for the source and couldn’t see anyone. I moved closer to the bushes and it seemed like the sound was coming from within their branches. With a final glance over my shoulder, I ducked inside, my curiosity piquing.

As I approached the fence under the cover of the leaves, I could hear more clearly what the moaning was coming from. My neighbors’ yard.

I chanced a peek over the pointed slats of wood in the fence and saw, under the shadow of a tree that abutted the fence just on the other side of my bushes, Evan and Todd were making out as a third guy sloppily sucked Evan’s cock. Evan was lounging on another recliner deck chair and all three were stark naked. A trio of discarded speedos lay haphazardly around the tree trunk.

I spied as the threesome switched positions and the third guy made out with Evan, straddling him but keeping his ass in the air, where Todd moved to eat him out. The third guy, who had short red hair and freckles all over his body, groaned loudly into Evan’s mouth.

“Yeah, boy,” Evan growled, grabbing the redhead by the throat and jaw to look him in the eye, “You like getting your ass eaten out?”

“Fuck yeah, daddy,” he whined back.

“Yeah? You want this big cock?”

“Yes, daddy,” the redhead gasped. “Fill me with your hot cum.”

Evan grunted in approval and then said, “Woof.”

Todd resurfaced for air as the redhead positioned his ass over Evan’s massive cock. He pulled his ass cheeks aside to ease the entry, and I was absolutely enthralled as I watched him accept Evan’s dick with gasps and moans of pleasure.

I was so engrossed, I didn’t even notice that I’d been spotted.

“Hi, handsome.” Todd said, looking at me and making seductively slow steps in my direction.

“Oh, Jesus…” I stammered and stood up quickly, bumping my head on a branch. “Ouch!”

“Hey,” Todd had come close already and closed his fingers around my wrist over the fence. I froze again. He put a finger to his lips and began walking me a little to the right, closer to the corner of my yard and far more hidden behind the bushes. There was a slat of wood missing from the fence here. It lay discarded off to the side on the ground.

My hand shook in Todd’s delicate grasp but I was entranced by him. The coarse, dark blond hair that covered his legs and ass glittered faintly as the dappled sunlight moved over his form. The muscles in his lean back flexed and rippled, and when he turned to face me again, my gaze was drawn into the fullness of his lips, despite his stubble.

Behind him, Evan and the stranger watched us, but continued fucking; the redhead was riding him vigorously.

Todd pulled me close to the fence and reached through the gap to unzip my pants, which had become tight with the unexpected strength of my erection. I breathed heavy, frantic breaths and looked around briefly as he fished my cock out through my underwear, pulled it through the gap and wrapped his lips around it.

“Ahhh, ha — ho… hoooo…” I sighed comically incoherent syllables as he got to work. My brain stuck itself in animal mode for the entirety of Todd’s blowjob, and I snapped out of it only when Elizabeth called my name.

Now as I change my clothes in my closet, I wonder how the fuck I’d let myself get so carried away with it.

There’s a precum stain on my underwear. I change them hurriedly and stuff them at the bottom of the hamper before finishing up with dress pants, a nice collared shirt and a dinner jacket. I always feel so constrained in these kinds of clothes.

“Mummy and Daddy can eat it,” I say to the mirror before straightening the jacket and heading down to meet my wife.

Dinner is insufferable, but I suffer it in silence. It’s no more than I’ve come to expect.

Elizabeth and I got married in a shotgun wedding that was more about her young rebelliousness than it was about our love. As time wore on, she developed the same disdain for my presence that her parents had maintained since the day we’d met. Honestly, at this point I wouldn’t be surprised if the three of them are perfecting a plot to do away with me and my body.

At least there’s the money. Neither Elizabeth nor I really work, but she lives large on her parent’s estate and I dangle on her arm, lapping up as many perks as I can get. My favorites are my very large spending account and my well-equipped at-home gym. It makes me feel good to look my best; it’s maybe where I feel the most control in this crazy life I’ve stumbled into.

And it certainly pays off, even in the strangest, most-unexpected ways.

Three days after dinner at “mummy and daddy’s,” Elizabeth blows distractedly into the library, where I’m reading a Sports Illustrated. She’s carrying a folder of papers in one arm and speaking to her phone on loudspeaker.”

“...ugh, and don’t even get me started on the samples the florist brought the other day.”

“Oh my god, I know!” The voice on the other end is Violet’s, Elizabeth’s best friend and sorority sister. “I mean, I know we’re putting on a benefit for orphans, but do the roses need to look abandoned too?!”

They both laugh in strained, upper-class chuckles. I roll my eyes before Elizabeth notices me there.

“Ah, Charlie, I’m going to be away for a few days. Vi needs me to get a handle on this absolute mess of a benefit before we go up next month.”

“Have fun, my dear,” I say with a falsely warm smile to her back as she’s already power walking out the other door, conspiring with Vi about where they’ll go drinking tonight when she arrives in Connecticut. Somewhere exclusive I bet… somewhere you can only get in if you have a wealthy daddy…

The rest of the day passes and I don’t bother doing anything else. Our nightly chef makes me a dinner for one and I eat it then retire to the bedroom. The sun has already set and the sky is a murky sort of indigo. I leave the lights off and watch from the window as stars – the seven that are bright enough to cut through the light pollution, at least – start to peek through the dusk.

Leave a comment

As my eyes adjust to the darkness, they fall to the horizon, and then something moving in the neighbors’ yard below catches my attention. I squint but still can’t quite make out what’s going on. There are some spots moving along a patio — Evan and Todd’s patio, I guess by the angle — and a dark figure moving around and manipulating them. I move to my closet to get a more direct view, still with the lights off.

The figure has moved to the other side of the patio now, dragging more spots with it and pulling them up in lines. Then suddenly, I’m momentarily blinded when all the spots light up, revealing the whole patio now bathed in a warm halogen glow and the string of spots to be old-fashioned bulbs. Todd can now be seen clearly, admiring his work and adjusting the loping strings of lights to perfect the look. Uncharacteristically, he’s fully dressed in shorts and an open button down over a tank top.

I watch as he moves the wicker chairs and sofas to face each other in aesthetic ways, carefully scrutinizing the results. Shadows of his reflection sparkle off the pool water as he works, light from the bulbs glittering off the surface whenever the gentle summer breeze disturbs it.

There’s something enticing about the way his body moves. He’s got the defined muscles and tough hands of an old-school athlete, but he moves with a grace I’ve only seen in dancers. Even his feet point outward like a ballerina when he walks.

Evan’s gait is much more classically macho when he comes out of the sliding door in jeans but no shirt. The silence of the recently fallen night allows me to just hear their muffled voices.

“Babe, this looks great!”

“Thanks baby!” Todd leans in to kiss him and Evan catches him around the waist. “I think this should really help with the flow tomorrow.”

“Definitely.” Evan declares, gripping Todd by the ass cheek and pulling him in for another more-passionate kiss. A good ten seconds pass before Todd breaks it with a playful smack on Evan’s built chest.

“Stop distracting me! I wanna get this finished soon so we can do some stretching tonight.”

“Oh, really?” Evan growls through a wolfish grin, turning Todd’s body so that he can lay a second hand on his other cheek.

Todd giggles as he fiddles with the gold chain around Evan’s neck. The metal glints through his chest hair and I swear I can feel the skin on my own clavicle tingle, as though the shadow of Todd’s playfully erotic touch is grazing my own chest. I stare at how Evan’s fingers dig into his lover’s ample glutes and imagine my own hands gripping and kneading the delicious globes. My cock is straining against my underwear and slacks and I have to reach down to readjust it.

“Yeah, daddy,” Todd coos. “There’s a few really big guys coming tomorrow, I gotta be sure I’m ready for them.”

Evan chuckles a gravelly approval and says, “Well, then I’d better go set up.” And with that, he smacks and squeezes both ass cheeks before heading back into the house, a noticeable spring to his step.

I’m lightly caressing the length of my dick through my pants as I watch Todd finish up by pulling a series of Asian paper screens out of the small shed in their yard. He sets them up artfully to hide from view almost every angle of the patio furniture he’d just rearranged.

Curious… I think, wondering what kind of a party they were having tomorrow that required stretching. Though if I’m being totally honest with myself… I have some idea…

The next day is hot. Maybe the hottest yet all year. I’d woken up with a raging hard on and an idea brewing, and now I’m pulling the lawn mower out of the shed again. It hasn’t really been enough time to merit another trim, but lawn maintenance isn’t really my main objective. My body seems on autopilot, however, as a fierce battle rages inside.

I’ve already begun to sweat through my shirt again, but this time I do something I’ve never done before — I pull it off completely and wipe some sweat off before tucking it through a belt loop in my khaki shorts. The sun graces my bare skin as the wind blows away the sweat beading on my torso. I’m not really a showoff, so I immediately feel discomfort at being so exposed… but if I wanted to be noticed, I’d have to muscle through it.

You don’t really want to do this, do you? I ask myself as I begin pulling the string to start the lawn mower. Not really, right?

All I had to do was turn left and mow the front of the yard. Sure my neighbors might stare at me for being half naked… That thought actually made me pause. What if one of them told my wife that I was showing myself in the yard? Old Mrs. Bennett across the street would certainly think my bare chest a racy sight indeed.

But at least I wouldn’t be doing the other thing…

The lawn mower finally roars to life and I turn my head left — before my hands turn the mower right, and I’m letting it pull me downhill toward the backyard.

I’m just mowing the lawn. I think, drawing strength from the plausibility of that innocent action. It’s not like I’m knocking on their door…

The ground rises up behind me as I continue downward and I take one last look at the final point of the Bennetts’ roof disappearing from view. No turning back now, I guess.

My heart races in my chest as I try to remain casual; I pass close to the fence that divides my property from Evan and Todd’s and steal a glance into the yard. The screens are certainly doing their job, as I can’t see anything inside the patio, but I do see a pair of petite guys in speedos splashing in the pool. Over the sound of the lawn mower, I can vaguely hear some music playing.

I pass across where some trees block my view and reach the end of the yard. I wipe my brow with the end of my tucked shirt and turn the mower to head back the other way, doing my best to keep my eyes on the lawn.

Of course, I fail.

When I come into view again, I immediately scan their yard and see Todd squatting down and chatting with the two guys in the pool. He’s dressed similarly to last night, but this time with no tank top, just his bare chest under the open button down. He’s also wearing a speedo, dark blue and white stripes that make me think of a French sailor. Hell, there’s even a red bandana knotted devil-may-care around his neck. He laughs big, standing up clutching his stomach and giddily covering his mouth in mirth. They must be gossiping about something good.

My lawn mower starts veering off to the side as I wonder — desperate to know — just what was said to bring Todd so much joy. And, that’s when he sees me.

“Hey, neighbor!” He says, flashing me a brilliant smile and waving.

“Hi, neighbor!” I say awkwardly, immediately releasing the gas intake and waving back a little too earnestly. I feel my face flush and put my hand down too quickly. Todd is already making his way over to the fence, a bit of swing in his hip. I abandon my mower where it had rolled to a sputtering stop and beeline to greet him over the pickets.

Todd reaches the fence and spreads his arms wide to rest each palm on the wood, twisting his body in an alluring pose. “How’re you doing, Mr. Huntington?”

“Oh, uh…” I’m momentarily blinded by his doe eyes. “Y-you don’t have to c-call me that. Charlie’s fine.”

“Right.” He says, his full lips hanging delicately open. “Charlie.”

“But uh… yeah I-I’m good! I’m good.” Damn, why am I being so awkward. “Hot today.”

“Must be nearing a hundred.” He says, his eyes dropping lazily down my exposed torso. My shoulders contract instinctively but I manage to steady my nerves and hold my ground as he admires what I’ve knowingly put on display.

“I hope you guys are— are keeping cool.”

“Oh yeah,” he says. “We’ve got some iced drinks and the pool to keep us nice and comfy.”

I look over at the two guys now leaning against one of the pool ledges and talking. “Yeah I’ll bet that’s just the ticket.” I wipe my brow with the back of my hand and notice Todd bite his lip watching my motion.

“Hey,” he begins, “are you up to anything today?”

“What do you mean?”

“Are you busy? Is uh…” he nods his head at the house behind me. “Is the missus in?”

“Oh!” I glance back at the house, checking there’s indeed no one watching me. “Y-yeah… I mean no! No, no, she’s out of town tonight.”

Todd chuckled. “Well that’s great! You should come on over.”

“R– really?”

“Yeah! No problem, babe, I already told you you could come for the pool any time. Why not now?”

I feel a nervous sort of tingle in my neck when he calls me ‘babe.’

“You sure it’s fine? Looks like you’ve got some people over…” I nod my own chin in the direction of the guys in the pool. “I wouldn’t want to intrude.”

“Oh nonsense!” He says enthusiastically as he reaches over the fence and grabs my hand in both of his. “They’ll be just as happy to have you as I am!”

“Well… uh, then sure!”

“Excellent!”

“I just need to go grab my bathing suit and I’ll come around to your front door, yeah?”

“Oh, babe, don’t even bother,” Todd says, waving a dismissive hand at my house. “We have plenty to choose from. And anyway, you look like you’re athletic enough to hop this little fence here. Come on!” He pulls me closer by the hand, my knees hitting the wood between us, and he runs a finger enticingly along my clavicle and chest. I immediately flush and can feel the growth of some more wood between us.

“Um, I mean,” I stammer. “Yeah, ha… I could jump this fence.”

“Fabulous,” Todd’s smile is triumphant; his eyes twinkle as he steps aside.

“Ok, uh…” I mutter as I step back to take a running start. Well this is a bit awkward now. I better fucking make this.

I dig my starting foot into the ground for a stalling moment before running four quick steps. I picture the stacked platforms I’ve trained on at the gym and throw my body crouched over the four-foot picket fence. I clear it with height to spare and land on the other side. Both feet hit the ground solidly… but on my second step they collide with each other and I stumble, landing sideways onto their lawn. Burning with embarrassment, I push up to standing immediately and start to brush myself off. There’s dirt all over my right arm and side and a giant grass stain on my khaki shorts.

Todd chuckles ruthlessly as he steps in close. I’m almost annoyed to be laughed at before I freeze, feeling his hands grip my forearms.

“Oh my god,” he says between laughs. “Babe, you almost had it!”

I’m a little too shocked to react as he reaches forward to finish wiping the dirt off my skin. His cold palms are chilly on my waist, but my skin burns at their touch regardless. There’s a faint stir of blood flowing to my cock, in spite of my embarrassment.

“Well then, we better get you outta these dirty clothes stat!” Todd is looking at the grass stain. “Come on, I’ll introduce you to these girls and then we’ll go get you something more comfortable.”

He links his arm in mine – delicately fingering my forearm – as we approach the pool. I spare a quick glance back at my lawn on the other side of the fence; the mower seems to watch me like an abandoned puppy, but I turn my gaze resolutely forward as we reach the poolside.

“Ladies,” Todd addresses the guys in the pool; I feel squeamish somehow hearing them referred to in the feminine, but they certainly don’t. They perk up and turn toward us with big smiles.

“Oh, hello,” one says to us. He raises his gigantic sunglasses and eyes me openly.

“This is our neighbor, Mr. Huntington—”

“Charlie.” I correct as I hold a hand down to shake theirs, which they each present with the back up… as though expecting a kiss.

“Mr. Huntington,” Todd corrects again, catching my eye and holding a steadying palm to my bicep. “He’s off limits for now, but let’s see how comfortable we can make him.”

“Oh, well please, continue, Toddy,” the one with the big glasses croons. “I’m Billy and this is Bobby.”

“Charmed,” purrs Bobby with a wink. “Do be sure to come and join us here when you’re suited up.”

Todd leads me away toward the house and the other two continue murmuring behind us. I distinctly hear the words “keep… for himself” before the sliding doors are opened and the music blares out of the house.

Once across the threshold, Todd switches to holding me directly by the hand and takes me up a set of carpeted stairs to the right. The upper floors of the house are cozy and the walls seem soundproof, because the music once again dulls to a low thrumming.

“Just in here, babe,” Todd pulls me into a door on the left. He releases my hand and begins rummaging around some drawers. “We have a green one, one in black, and a blue sunga…” he tosses each of the skimpy bathing suits on the bed at the center of the room in turn “... oooh this would be such a lovely pink on your skin, but I doubt you’re into the thongs.”

I chuckle and shake my head as I reach for the small pile. The truth is I would normally never be caught dead wearing anything so revealing as these swim briefs.

“You don’t have anything… longer?” I squeak out.

“Oh.” He looks up from the drawer and flashes a knowing smile before reaching for a different drawer. “Right… these might do.”

He pulls out a pair of trunks — still short, with at most a five-inch inseam — but much more my speed. They’re a dark blue with a cascading pattern of light blue diamonds. Actually, they’re kind of nice and I take them from him.

“Y-yeah, I can wear these.”

“Great!” He says and turns to open the double doors of what is revealed to be a walk-in closet. “Now to find a button-down to match. Go ahead, slip those on.”

“Uh, wh-where can I…?”

“Oh please, babe, don’t play coy.” Todd brushes my hesitation off and sweeps into the closet on a mission. “I know what you taste like.”

Blushing fiercely at his honesty, I turn away from him as I unbutton my shorts and slip them down my legs with my boxers. I pull up the trunks as quickly as I can; they catch a little on my ass cheeks, but I get the waistband over them and tie the string in the front. I turn to see Todd watching me, a slight bite to his lip and a plain, light pink short sleeve button down in his hand.

“Damn, Mr. Huntington…”

“Ha…” I scoff abashedly, curling my shoulders forward in discomfort from his intense, hungry gaze. “Why do you keep calling me something so formal?”

“Oh,” Todd says, snapping out of it and striding forward to hand me the shirt as he speaks. “Because of some ground rules we have for the party which I should let you in on… Oh, no, no. Leave it all the way open, babe, it’s a pool party!” He swats away my fingers as I try to button up, shakes the lapels to hang open, and tickles the small patch of hair on my pecs. “Let’s show off that sexy chest.”

“What ground rules?” I ask, politely stepping back out of his reach to feign checking in the mirror. The trunks actually looked great, though, if I’m being honest.

“Well we’re hosting a rather… risqué party, if you catch my drift.” Todd produces a silky white bandana out of nowhere and moves back into my space to tie it around my neck. “After the cocktails, we’re kinda gonna be… having sex…”

“What?!”

“Yeah, babe,” Todd giggles a little at my shock. “We’re having an orgy.”

End Part 1 of 2.

“CANNON BALL!”

“Ugh!” I gasped as water splashed over the side of the pool, droplets spattering my cheek.

The kids who had just crashed through the water surface came up with high-pitched laughter and more sprays of pool water.

“Come on,” Beth said, nudging my shoulder to get me moving. “We might as well refill our drinks.”

“Speak for yourself, babe, I’m still working on this one.” I was practically slurring as I walked with her toward the back porch of her Aunt Mabel’s house. “Your cousin is making these drinks really fuckin’ strong.”

“Trey’s not my cousin,” Beth corrected out of habit.

“Your uncle, whatever…”

“Step-uncle.” She said for what felt like the zillionth time.

I rolled my eyes. The guy married into the family, he was just an uncle either way.

“Right, his son — the one who couldn’t make it — that’s your cousin,” I recalled.

“St—”

“Step-cousin!” I cut her off, having caught myself just a hair too late. “Fuck! What even is the deal with you and them?”

“Nothing.”

“Bullshit!”

“Nothingah!” Beth walked faster to shut me down, nearly running up the steps of the porch and going right through the screen door. I followed at a leisurely pace and found her already pouring vodka into her mason jar that was half-filled with cranberry juice. The rest she filled with the liquor and the drink became quite translucent as she did.

Her hand, visible as she steadied the 40oz bottle of chilled vodka, was almost completely healed — though she had a gnarly scar, probably the result of tearing through her stitching on the night she fell over drunk; the same night she’d gotten the damn stitches.

I strolled across the kitchen and silently placed my own empty mason jar next to hers, then opened the freezer to grab an ice pop. She quietly topped me off with vodka and cranberry juice as well. It mixed with the remainder of the tequila sunrise I’d been drinking to make a peachy pink liquid.

“So, like… do you hate Trey or something?” I asked hesitantly.

“What? No! Why would you say that?” She didn’t turn around, but her denial still bore a little too much emphasis.

“I dunno, you just seem so hellbent on making sure I know he’s not actually family.”

“Ugh, ok! Whatever, he’s ‘family’!” Beth made air quotes and spoke brattily through her nose.

I said nothing. Beth had invited me up here — way outside the city — for her Aunt’s annual Fourth of July party, which I was enjoying and grateful for… so I chose to drop it.

Her sister Dina’s house was in the same town where her whole extended family grew up, and they were all very close. It was, in fact, on the same block as the house we were partying in now. Beth staying there barely registered on their collective scale of imposition; they’d all absorbed her back into the fold for this last month without batting an eye.

I was envious of their closeness. It was the kind of thing I never got from my family; both my parents are only children who moved far from home. Visiting family for me always involved a plane ticket.

The afternoon wore on and the sun began to settle behind the trees across the road, the first fireflies flickered among the trunks. The drunken men of Beth’s extended family each pulled out their — I presumed usual — hauls of as many fireworks and pyrotechnics as was legally permissible. Though some, I also presumed, were not so legal. Boxes of sparklers were passed out to the children and some screamed with uneasy excitement as the little sparks danced off their hands and arms. Firecrackers sounded off, banging along with hoots and hollers from the onlooking crowd that grew with neighbors and friends in the street.

Finally, as the sky turned indigo, the first mortars went up, launching from the middle of the street and exploding unsettlingly close. The blasts thumped my chest and I couldn’t help jumping every time.

“Hoooooooo-weeeeeee!” Howled one guy in a sleeveless plaid shirt completely open in the front. His beer sloshed a little out of the bottle in his hand. “No, no, Trey! The big one! The big one!”

“Nah, nah! I gotta save those for later!” Trey pushed back as he grabbed a few midsized mortars instead.

“Aw, go on!” Yelled a woman in a t-shirt patterned with hundreds of American flags. I think she was one of Beth’s aunts. “Give us a taste of the goods, will ya?!”

The onlookers cheered. Trey was making quite a meal of relenting to their demands. I wondered again at what Beth had against him, he seemed like the life of the party.

“Aw they’re all playing right into his hand,” came a voice to my right. “Now he’s just gonna milk it!”

I turned to see whose smooth bass voice was speaking just in time to catch the guy cup a hand around his mouth and yell. “GET OVER YOURSELF, OLD MAN! JUST GET THE SHOW GOING!”

I laughed in surprise. “‘Old man’?”

The dark brown, curly-haired young man flashed me a brilliant, disarming, and oh-so casual smile as he said, “Yeah, my old man. That’s my pops.”

“He’s your dad?” I said, startled. “So that makes you…?”

“Landon.”

“Right… Landon.” I said slowly, then extended my hand. He took it and shook; his grip was strong and overly firm. “I’m Mark.”

“Nice to meet you, Mark.” He replied through his grin.

“I heard you couldn’t make it.”

“Oh you did, huh? I was supposed to be somewhere else tonight, but uh… I don’t know, didn’t work out, ya know?”

“I guess…” I mused as my eyes wandered over the defined musculature visible in his arms and under the loose t-shirt he wore. He appeared to have no body fat, but was built like a tank. He was clean shaven and the tan of his mahogany skin darkened where he had early summer sun exposure. The perfectly controlled mass of curls on the crown of his head echoed his dad’s 4C hair-texture. One lock was bleached blond.

Read more

The trek through the racks of weapons was long. And I made sure of it. I ran my fingers delicately — and carefully — along sword hilts and blades. Some curved, some straight. Some big and unruly, some made for one hand. Some forged of bronze, many more made of…

“Steel.” Ares repeated for me.

“Steel,” I mulled the word over in my mouth. The blade I held was impossibly thin with an intricate filigree handguard and a feather-like weight.

“It will be much more common in a time that comes after yours,” Aphrodite said. She leaned against Ares, back in her feminine form, with her head on his shoulder and his arm tucked against her lower back. “It’s stronger in many ways than bronze, so swords will become thinner and lighter… but still as deadly.”

I put it back on the rack. Aphrodite hummed a lazy giggle.

“I didn’t think it was for you either.”

I smiled and also replaced the curved blade Ares told me was called a katana. “I don’t think it’s gonna be a sword for me.”

“Fair,” said Ares. “Do you even know how to use one?”

I chuckled. “Not a clue. Though before today, I’d never won a wrestling match either.”

“Hey now,” Ares warned. “You didn’t win that, either. Let’s just get that straight.”

“Yeah, yeah,” I taunted as I walked to the next row of weapons. “Still won what I came to win…”

I hefted a large spear with a golden spearhead. It was grossly oversized for my hands, so I immediately put it back. A lighter one looked more enticing; it had a tuft of red hair at the base of the iron spearhead and a light, knobbly staff. I twirled it quickly, trying my best to imitate Ares on the practice ground. Predictably, the spear slipped from my fingers and slammed against the neat row of its fellows before clattering noisily to the ground.

Aphrodite’s laughter didn’t feel so mean this time, and I joined her and Ares with my own cackles.

“That’s a no to the spears, too, I think!” I said between tears.

“That’s probably wise,” snickered Ares. “What weapon are you used to? Maybe that’s a better place to start.”

“Just the sling shot and a shepherd’s staff, I’m afraid,” I said. “Nothing special.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t say that,” Ares offered jovially. “Even a feather can be a weapon in the right hands.”

“Are you about to give me a feather?”

“Oho!” Aphrodite burst into giggles again. “Wouldn’t that be funny! Came in for a weapon and came out with a feather!” She doubled over at her own humor.

“No!” Ares pushed her good-naturedly from his shoulder while she laughed at our expense. “No, Ganymede, I’m not giving you a feather. I just mean, come with me…”

He led me down an alley through the back of a row of cabinets and around a corner to a secluded alcove. Hung on hooks all along the walls were dozens of slings; I had never seen any as beautiful as these in my entire life.

Some were made of fine leather, braided in strips to make the pouches and cords. Others were woven with fine threads of cotton, linen, or pounded bark. One was made of gold thread and two more of spun silver. Some were plain, regal in their perfect simplicity; others were colorful, dyed, beaded or even bejeweled.

Not so much help throwing a stone, I thought with a chuckle as I examined one decorated with rubies.

And speaking of stones, I noticed different sacks displayed along hip-level shelving; each sack was filled with different types of throwing bullets. Some were perfectly round, others shaped like eggs or lemons. Some were fist-sized and others you could grab handfuls of. There were dark stones, light stones, some speckled, some metal, and there were even several sacks of what looked like polished precious gems.

I heard Aphrodite’s gasp before I knew that she’d caught up to us. “Now, this feels right!”

Ares returned from a little bit farther down the alley with a torch, which he used to light a nearby brazier. Suddenly, all the gold, silver, and jewels woven throughout the slings before me shimmered to life. It was like they were speaking to me, calling to my fingers, singing to my heart. I stared open-mouthed as I took them all in.

“Agreed.” I finally said. “I can already feel a—” what was the word I was looking for? — “a-a companion… here.”

“Mmmmm,” Aphrodite’s voice purred in my ear as she came up behind me and put her hands on my shoulders. “Now, that’s an encouraging sign. Go and find him, love…” she pushed me forward.

I reached up and grazed a leather thong, then scrunched my face up at the angry feeling it gave me. I moved on to the jeweled one next to it and felt the rush of a heady lust for power when I touched it. The allure pulled at me as the sapphires in its cords twinkled in my eye, but the desire felt distinctly foreign to my soul — domineering, egotistical, maniacal — and so I let it slip from my fingers.

“Hm…” Aphrodite watched me curiously.

Ares spoke to her in a low voice. “I knew it wouldn’t get him…”

I shot them a glance. They both smiled sweetly and offered me nothing more, so I continued. But this time, I thought better of touching the slings before I was more certain of their vibe.

Some seemed rather neutral, others had more of the angry auras, one seemed particularly adventurous, and another made me feel like anything was possible — in a bad way. I almost picked it up but was blasted with a powerful wave of anxiety as my fingers neared, so I pulled back and glanced at the one next to it.

“Huh…” I ejected under my breath, intrigued. I hovered my hand over it, feeling for any reason not to touch it. Nothing. And so, I reached up and lifted it off the hook on the wall.

The material was light and fibrous; it felt like silk, but different — more firm. The sheen was a pale golden color and the silken threads were braided by the thousands to form two thin, gracefully tapered bands and an intricately woven pouch. Though raw and undyed, the threads on the pouch shimmered and refracted the light, revealing the beautiful patterning worked into its construction. A single string of beads, small as seeds, was woven throughout the fibers of the whole sling from one end to the other, accenting the breathtaking artistry with a thin motley line of sapphires, aquamarines, lapis lazuli, and turquoise.

Read more

The sun was giving life. Its long, hot fingers caressed my exposed skin like a lover.

I took a deep breath, smelling the city park scents of freshly cut grass, nearby tulips and sun-baked pavement. Dogs barked in the distance, one from close by, and children screamed in a playground adjacent to the grassy meadow I was lying out on. The blanket between my bare back and the grass wasn’t my softest, but I liked how the scratchiness kept me from dozing off.

Yes, I was relaxing… but Sundays in the park, sunbathing in my best swim briefs weren’t really about relaxing.

“Heads up!”

The warning came too late for me to react, but luckily, the frisbee whizzed over my face without making contact. Instead, it skidded to a halt on the corner of my blanket. I lifted my head enough to inspect my surroundings. A man was trotting my way from off to the left.

“Hey man, sorry ‘bout that!” He said, breathy but confident. “Could ya toss that here?” He held his hands open and apart to receive my presumed throw back to him.

I looked him up and down. He was wearing a long pair of green basketball shorts, a backwards blue fitted baseball cap, and a bare chest; the shirt he’d worn to the park was tucked into the back of his waistband. My gaze lingered a few moments on the sun-faded fuzz that covered his massive pecs and six-pack abs, then slid over to the sleeve tattoo going down his left arm, koi fish over a mosaic of vaguely Japanese designs.

Flexing the strength in my own abs (Thank you, Pilates…), I drew myself up to sitting with my arms propping me up and bent a knee, striking an intentional pose for him.

“Sorry, dude,” I said, cocking my head playfully to the side. “I could never get the hang of ‘tossing’ frisbees, and I’m definitely not going to try now with you watching.” I pulled my right foot absently, but sensually, along my left calf and caught him clocking the movement.

“Oh… uh… yeah, ok…” He put his hands down awkwardly and started to walk closer.

I reached over to the corner of my blanket and retrieved the frisbee, holding it against my sun-tanned bare chest, as though threatening to keep it. I looked up at him when he cast his shadow over me.

Oh he’s even more delightful up close. I lowered my sunglasses.

“Well, see, what d’you plan to bargain for it?” I toyed flirtatiously in a pseudo-Trans-Atlantic accent (the only one I can do, really). A few super-charged sexual encounters were really doing wonders for my delusional self-confidence.

…though perhaps, not so delusional.

“Bargain?!” He responded without skipping a beat in a voice like a cartoon cowboy. “‘Fraid I left my cash in the stable, an’ I ain’t got nuthin’ mah britches, mah hat, and mah good heart.” He clutched his chest and fell to his knees. Now that I didn’t have to stare into the sun to look at him, I could see his handsome ruddy blond mustache, thick eyebrows and piercing hazel green eyes.

I burst out laughing, tickled by our flash improv and his brawny appearance, and continued in my horrible accent. “I suppose I’ll have the good heart, then.”

“Oh please, Mr. Speedo—” he broke character and smiled for a moment before resetting his face. “Mr. Speedo, please, I gotta keep mah good heart, it belongs to the sweet, sweet woman I got back home in Texas.”

“My my my,” I tittered. “Texas! Why, that’s a continent away! Whatever could a woman do with the heart of a man so far from her?”

“But you don’t unders…”

“Hey, Griff! What’s the hold up?” Another man was jogging up from the left and his voice broke the spell of our little scene. Griff, I now gathered, grinned at me then looked over his shoulder.

“Just doin’ a little business transaction!” He called back in a clear Boston accent and a decidedly lower pitch. “Hold your horses, Dom!”

I looked around at the name. Oh shit…

He came up to Griff’s side and froze. “Mark! I mean—” He looked stricken. “I mean… “

My mouth fell open, both from the surprise-induced lack of discretion on Dom’s part and from the dick-print that pushed up against the tight, white rugby shorts he was wearing. Like Griff, his shirt was tucked into his waistband and his magnificent body glistened with sweat; his salt-and-pepper hair stuck against his forehead.

“Oh, you two know each other?” Griff looked between the two of us.

“Uh, yeah…” I cast wildly for cover. “We, uh, met at a party a while ago, right?”

“Yeah…” Dom said. “He… he’s like a friend of a friend of Malorie’s, or something, right?”

“Right!” I agreed, perhaps a little too enthusiastically.

Griff eyed us with a hint of suspicion, but shrugged. “Well, very nice to meet you, Mark.”

“You too, Mr. Sport Shorts.” I said, reaching forward gracefully to return the frisbee.

Griff laughed brightly and took the plastic disc. Dom’s eyebrows crinkled.

“Well, I’ll let you lads get back to your… frisbee tossing.” I waved at them both. “Nice to see you again, Dom. And, great to meet you, Griff!”

“Nice to meet you.” Said Griff, finally standing up off his knees but lingering a little awkwardly.

“See ya— s-see ya later,” stammered Dom, like he had lost the thread for a moment.

They both turned and walked away, chatting low together. Griff trotted off in one direction, stealing a glance at me that I caught, and Dom went in another, toward a group of other guys. He turned to look over his shoulder too; his expression was intriguing as he gave me a crooked grin. Then a switch flipped when he finally returned to his companions. It looked like there were actually five of them altogether. Griff was already calling for the frisbee from his farther position.

What a buffet… I thought as I watched them all flashing their muscles in the sunlight, content to peep the show and count the number of times Dom looked in my direction before I decided to pack up for the day.

Seven… And two from Griff…

A few days later I heard my phone buzz two separate times against the floor from inside my pants pocket. I’d been in the middle of more massage research (read: jacking off to massage porn). When I flicked the screen open some fifteen minutes and an orgasm later, I saw one text from Beth and another from a number I didn’t recognize.

Beth: “Hey Marky! You busy tonight? I have another client asking, if you’re free”

Unknown: “Hey it’s Gryff from the park a few days ago. How was the rest of your weekend?”

I grinned reading them both, noting curiously that I’d been imagining the wrong spelling on “Gryff.”

Must be actually spelled like Gryffin… “Hippy parents…” I muttered aloud, mocking my dad’s voice. Then, as I considered my response… *buzz buzz*

“Hi Mark, sorry for the other day. I was just really surprised to see you there in the park. Anyway Gryff asked if he could get your number when I told him who you were a massage therapist. He’s also on the rugby team and I think he’s looking to get some kinks worked out too.”

The typing dots kept appearing and disappearing as I read. Then finally, a second text buzzed in…

“I know I probably don’t need to say this, but can you please not let on anything about what we did when I was there?”

A third text bubble swooped up…

“I just can’t have anyone know”

My spirits deflated just a little bit. I knew it was silly, it’s not like I was in a relationship with him or even dating. He was a client. He’d even said right off the bat that he was uncomfortable having a man massage him; he was brand new to this kind of thing. I knew the moment he’d left that my discretion was of the highest importance; not least because what we did isn’t really what I’m supposed to be doing with Beth’s clients.

But knowing all that doesn’t really do anything to balm the sting of shame — even when it’s second-hand. Neither does it soothe the burn of mistrust; I would never reveal anything like that to anyone.

But then I thought… Ugh, whatEVER! Pull it together, Mark! And, I shook my negativity off my head and hands.

“No worries! Thanks for the rec” I replied simply before turning to Gryff.

“Hi Gryff! What a surprise to hear from you. My weekend was nice and relaxing. How was yours?”

He was texting a reply immediately. “Great! Not really relaxing but still good. I was actually wondering if I could snag a massage session with you. Dominic told me you take appointments. I hope that’s not out of line”

“No you’re fine!” I typed back, my adrenaline beginning to pump. “I am taking appointments. When were you thinking?”

“Tonight?”

Tonight?? I flipped over to Beth’s message and stared at it… then my fingers started typing. “Sry babe busy tn. Resched?”

Then back to Gryff, “Tonight’s great”

Both replies buzzed in at once.

Beth: “No prb. L8r this wk?” Is that bitch mocking my texting? LOL

Gryff: “Awesome! Where should I meet you?”

I told Beth that I could do anytime the rest of the week, and sent Gryff my address and agreed on a price. We set the appointment for 7pm.

What an interesting turn of events, I thought. Pulling my own clients by word of mouth.

I committed myself to making sure this one stayed above board. These guys knew each other, they would absolutely talk. And as fun as this was, I really should be careful. Still… I did fully prep and shower.

You never know… I thought with defiantly flawed logic.

7:00 p.m. came and went. I waited for ten minutes before texting. “Hey, you coming?”

“Yeah yeah sorry,” he messaged back immediately. “I got held up on the metro, I’ll be there in a few.”

“Cool”

The buzzer went off some three minutes later and I let him into the building down below. I heard the big door slam, and after setting my face and straightening my shirt, I opened the door halfway to greet him in the hall.

There he was, with that blue fitted cap backwards, an oversized Chicago Bulls sweatshirt and baggy pants. His square jawline sliced through the stale air on the landing, and his bristly mustache cocked sideways revealing his charming smile. I felt a flutter of butterflies catching that grin…

And he was a beast. He gripped my hand in a handshake that nearly crushed it in his meaty palm. His body was hulking and he filled out the sweatshirt snugly.

“How’s it goin’?” He said in his deep Bostonian voice.

“Good,” I said, trying to cover up my wince of pain. “Come in.”

His shoulders were so broad, I’m not sure he would have fit through the door if he hadn’t turned sideways. He was my height, but easily weighed twice as much in muscle alone. I could even see the definition in his shoulders through the sweatshirt material. Seeing the muscle on him at the park from a distance is one thing, but watching him take off the sweatshirt in my hallway— the muscles in his barrel-like core visible as his t-shirt clung to it briefly — was another thing to witness entirely.

“Y-you can hang that here,” I said a little shakily before clearing my throat. “D-did you want to shower before we begin?”

“Oh,” he said in mild surprise. “Oh, yeah I suppose I should do something like that. You don’t mind?”

“Not at all,” I said, seizing on his display of inexperience to strengthen my own confidence in setting the pace. “You’ll find towels in there and you can use any of the products. I’ll be in here,” I indicated Beth’s room, already prepped and emitting lofi music. “Just come on in when you’re ready.”

“Wicked,” he said and ducked into the bathroom. I breathed a few calming breaths.

OMG, how did I not realize how massively built he was?!

Worse still — it turned me the FUCK on.

Is this my thing now? Rugby players?

Honestly, I wasn’t mad at that; I was already wondering how I might weasel my way into meeting their whole team. When Gryff came through the door after his shower, I had to make a quick turn toward the back, realizing I’d spent the last five minutes fantasizing about a locker room orgie with a dozen burly men and had popped an obvious boner.

SHIT!

Read more

400 is a big number. If I stood in front of a crowd of four hundred, I might be struck mute from the nerves. If I met one person everyday, it would take me more than a year to reach 400. If I had a dollar for each of those 400 people… well, that doesn't go as far as it used to, but you get the point.

The real point, however, is how sincerely and exceedingly grateful I am to all of you FOUR HUNDRED subscribers. I started writing erotic fiction several years ago as an exercise to improve my writing in general. I figured if I could raise your heartbeat and elicit your arousal — even just a little — with the words I write, then perhaps I could write anything. I never truly imagined there would be anyone interested in my stories… let alone 400 Substack subscribers!

My imagination runs rampant with magic and futurism, beauty and sex, love and heartbreak. Ever since that first night, after a college party when I kissed my first boy, I have loved the thrill of sexual self-discovery. The party was mine, the boy… not mine. But he stayed to clean afterward, and as the minutes passed in those early morning hours, the stolen glances mounted, multiplied. The tension built, the banter was flirty, cheeky and trepidatious. The glint in his brown eyes shone with the glow of the moon as we took a break, staring out my dorm window.

And then our fingers touched as we leaned against the sill. He didn't remove his hand. I didn't remove mine. Neither of us looked at each other as the electromagnetism of our overflowing attraction pulled our hands into a delicately laced grip. I felt his desire for me wash away my nerves. Despite never having done this before, I felt the lightning strike of understanding smite my soul. 

Understanding of myself and what I wanted. Understanding of what freedom to explore his body might feel like. Understanding that, for the first time, the same person who I felt attracted to in that moment, also desired me. Understanding — as we finally turned to face each other and hungrily join our lips — that this was right, and that I would never be the same.

He was tender that night. I was not. My years of pent up sexual energy burst forward and covered his body with kisses, caresses and as many fumbling attempts at physical affection as I could muster. Much like it did for the character Danny in my series “The Bachelor Weekend Deal,” the experience felt uncannily correct, green as I was at it. The feel of his muscles in my palm, the rough way he grabbed me and moved my body, the gritty feel of his five o'clock shadow on my lips and cheeks, the look of ecstasy on his face as I brought him awkwardly to release. It all felt like the last brick falling into place.

I've had many more firsts since then, many more opportunities to feed the Ares and the Ganymede spirits swirling inside me. I leaned into my new-found identity, pedal to the metal, and learned to understand that it had been my truth all along.

So now, dear readers, I stand (metaphorically) before you to present myself, through fiction, dialog, and entertainment, for your consideration. So far, 400 of you out there have signed up for more. And I couldn't be more grateful. I will endeavor to keep you coming 😉 for more.

And as a final treat, I had set 400 as my goal for when I might open up my chat. Be sure to look out for my first hello over there tonight!

THANK YOU ALL! And here's to another 400!

Hephaestus tensed and froze. So did I. The woman’s voice had stolen into our hot and sweaty cave like an icy mist.

He leaned forward and whispered quickly, “Whatever you do, do not take off the cuff.” Then he lifted himself swiftly up and out of me; I whimpered stupidly at the sudden emptiness.

“Aphrodite,” he said in greeting to the wall, not bothering to turn and look at the woman standing in the doorway. Instead, he grabbed a dirty-looking cloth from a hook on the wall and began wiping himself of our lovemaking. “It’s been a while.”

My eyes glazed over, she was magnificently stunning. Her face was full and heart-shaped, framed by an almost wild mane of shimmering golden locks. Though her hair fell loosely past her hips, not a single strand seemed out of place; they undulated and swooped lightly, as though performing a choreographed dance. The dress she wore was opulently red, it folded and flowed about her voluptuous form, and was cinched at the waist by a beautifully embroidered girdle.

Her ocean blue eyes glowed like sapphires in the firelight. I felt a danger in them…

…although, that might have been more attributable to my absolutely compromised position. As she eyed me curiously, I made the crashing realization that I was still hog-tied to the rock walls by leather and chains; my asshole gaping up at her, spent and used.

“Uhm…” I began, then coughed. My throat was suddenly excruciatingly dry. “H-Hephaestus…?”

The god didn’t hear me. Aphrodite cracked an amused smile.

“Hephaestus!” I said more loudly. “D-daddy, can you please let me out?”

“‘Daddy’?” She took a step further into the room. “My word, Hephaestus, you got this one trained up quick!”

I trembled as the extent of her aura began to graze my skin.

“Please…” I begged, my voice shrinking to a whisper. “Please, I—I…”

“You? You what?” She came closer and placed a delicate fingertouch on my bound ankle. “Oh!” She giggled maliciously “Oh, I see. Hephaestus, dear husband,” she called over to the other side of the room (I shivered again when she noted their marital status), “I think your whore would like to be let out of the shackles.”

I craned my neck in the direction she was looking. Why isn’t Hephaestus answering?

I saw him over by the barrels; his back was turned and the muscles visible on his still-naked body were tense. He gripped the edge of a nearby table.

“Daddy?” I tried again, my voice growing more desperate as I felt Aphrodite’s hand slide down my calf and across my inner thigh. “Heph… Hephaestus? Sir?!”

He twitched at that one. “Ach!”

“Sir!” I yelled louder.

Finally, Hephaestus reacted, jerkily waving a hand behind him in my direction. The chains instantly released my wrists and ankles, and recoiled back into the rock with a loud, sustained clanking. My limbs fell abruptly back into my control and I pulled myself closed, rolling swiftly off the other side of the bed. When I hit the ground, I grabbed hold of the black bedsheet and flicked it to wrap about my body. It obeyed my will like an extension of my arm, covering me and clasping at the shoulder in a neat drape.

Hm… that’s a new trick.

I stood resolute for a moment, before turning to check on Hephaestus. He still stood rigidly facing the wall.

“Daddy?” I spoke softly as I leaned over to speak around his shoulder. I saw his face screwed up in some kind of effort. “What’s going on?”

“Aphrodite…” he grunted. “Great… ughhh… power…”

“He’s busy at the moment,” Aphrodite said behind me. “And that’s my fault, I’m afraid.”

I turned to look at her; she appeared to me as though through a heat haze. I found that odd. “Why’s it your fault?”

“Oh, well, because I’m doing something to him,” she spoke in a lilting tone as she mosied around the corner of the bed, claiming the center space in the room. “But curiously, not to you.”

“Are… are you trying to do something to me?”

She inspected her nails. “Maybe.”

“What are you doing to him?”

“My thing.” The shimmer over her form pulsed.

And I understood. She was projecting power like I had been trying on Hephaestus before, but — I watched the effort it took for Hephaestus to resist — terribly overpowered in comparison. I glanced down at my arm and silently blessed the struggling god at my side for the beautiful cuff that circled my upper arm. Its protection had to be the reason her powers weren’t working on me.

“Yes…” Aphrodite mused. “Very curious.”

“D-do you think…” I stammered. “My Lady Aphrodite, do you think you might let him breathe for a moment?”

“He can breathe fine,” the love goddess waved a hand dismissively in her husband’s direction. “He wouldn’t even seem so pained, if he just gave in and worshipped me like the rest of your lesser sex does.” She spoke her last words out of pinched lips, as one would to a baby. “But whatever, if he wants to fuck little twinks more than his goddess wife…”

“Gyakh!” Hephaestus grunted a pained scoff. “Didn’t come… to fuck…”

Aphrodite laughed out loud at this. “Oh, haven’t I? Why else might a wife come to a husband’s bed.”

“Ha! You haven’t… ugh… haven’t shared my bed in millennia! Why should now be… ach… be any different?”

“Ever, actually,” Aphrodite mock whispered behind her hand at me.

I scrunched my eyebrows in response and glanced over at Hephaestus; his skin was beading with sweat in the effort.

“So, what do you want?!” Hephaestus bellowed at the wall. His voice rang through the bedroom cave and echoed in the larger cavern outside the door.

Aphrodite laughed again. “Well, I don’t know yet. I mean I’ve only just now discovered my husband in bed with another man. I mean, the scandal this will be!”

“A scandal you’re only too eager to re… ughhhh… reveal!”

“Eager? No!” Aphrodite feigned shock, though the playful expression on her face betrayed the truth. “If it were just my husband, that’s one thing. Love is love, and all that. But I hear this little harlot’s been working his way through the men of our family tree.”

I took a cautious step backward as her eyes fell and focused on me. Oh shit, she knows.

“What are you talking about?” Hephaestus grunted.

“Dionysus,” Aphrodite began reciting, “Apollo, Hermes… and of course, our dearest king, Zeus himself!”

I could feel my skin going clammy, the sweat droplets freezing into icy flecks of shame all along my neck and face.

“H-how…” I stuttered in my fear. “Where did you hear this?”

“Oh honestly, boy, you can’t be shocked,” her dismissive tone returned and she turned to walk over and sit on the bed. I felt a warning in her stare that she was claiming what she owned. “If you think anything can be kept a secret up here on Olympus, you’re a fool. Or worse, naïve.”

“Oh no…” I breathed. “Does Hera know?”

Aphrodite broke into her most boisterous laughter yet. “So, you don’t even deny it?!” More cackles.

I withered.

“Tell me, did Zeus come and sweep you off your feet?”

“What?”

“Did he say that his red, hot loins burned for you, mortal?” More cruel laughter.

“N-no…” I tried denying. “Not like— not like that…”

“Did he tell you he loved you?” She tilted her head in a mean look of concern.

“No!” I said more loudly.

“Did Big Daddy Zeus promise you a place on Olympus?” She pressed harder, smelling blood in the water.

“Stop!” I said, cowering against the wall; Hephaestus remained tense and shaking by my side. “Stop this, My Lady, please!”

“‘Please?’” She drawled. “‘Please,’ is not nearly enough, mortal.”

“I’m not a mortal anymore!” I spoke out rashly, then demurred. I gripped a fist around the folds of the sheet I’d bewitched to cover me. The tension in my muscles against the strained fabric grounded me a little. “I’m… I’m changing, somehow…”

Aphrodite gave a breathy “Ha!”

“Well, I am!”

“Oh, I know little ‘cupbearer.’” She held up two fingers on each hand and flexed them as she spoke the word. I pondered at the odd gesture. “You’ve certainly grown into your assless breeches these last few days. I can smell it on you.” She raised a suggestive eyebrow.

“Here it comes…” Hephaestus muttered under his strained breath.

Aphrodite barreled on with obvious, mischievous glee; her golden hair flashed and fluttered with energy. “So, let’s make a deal, shall we? I’m so very curious to see how far you can stretch your new legs.” And she raised her own in a wide open V-shape, mocking the position in which she’d found me in Hephaestus’s bed.

My cheeks burned with embarrassment, but also — for the first time — anger. Doing my best to maintain composure, I used the rush of emotion to come off the wall and step forward into the room.

“What kind of deal?”

She squealed excitedly, drawing her knees in and kicking her feet. “I knew you’d say yes!”

“Do I have a choice?”

“Not in the slightest!” She responded with false honey.

I scowled. “What’s the deal?”

Read more

“Ok so here are the rules,” Scotty, Billy’s most unscrupulous friend, told him. “It’s gotta be someone you don’t know already. And you gotta do it here on the beach.”

“You’re fucking serious,” Billy replied. “In front of all these guys?”

“That’s right. No backing out now!”

“Full on blowjob on a random stranger in front of everyone at the beach!” Billy’s tone rose with each word.

“Hey, I told you you wouldn’t like the dare last night and you told me double or nothing! You lost the hand, so here we are, bitch!” Scott reasoned with too much glee, in Billy’s opinion. “‘In public’ is the double part.” He added with a conniving wink.

It was a good thing this beach was such a secluded gay destination. At least, Billy granted, it wasn’t like this was some family park. Two guys were already fucking a few towels over.

It took him some time, but he found someone who caught his eye, leaning against the pillar of the boardwalk that brought beachgoers out onto the sand. The man was magnificent. Long-limbed and muscular with skin like fresh-made caramel, he leaned as though on display in his skimpy, golden swim briefs, flashing a casually interested glance in Billy’s direction.

Billy hesitated for a moment before approaching. He never did this kind of thing. This was Scotty, all the way. This trip out to the hook up beach. The insistence he wear basically nothing for a bathing suit (even now the inner seam was cutting into his taint). And, the slutty games he played as bargaining chips on poker nights!

But WHY do I say yes??

The man had inclined his chin upward while Billy’s mind whirled. An invitation.

“Hi,” Billy said when he’d stepped close.

“Yo,” came the reply. “I’m Damien. What’s your name?”

“Billy.”

“Nice to meet you Billy. What can I do for you?”

“What?”

“How can I help?” Damien had laughed. “I mean, I saw you starin’ at me over there, I figured a cute ginger boy like you could use some help.”

Billy blushed. Well, whadduya know…

A moan issued from someone to the left, and Billy glanced. A man was being eaten out underneath a beach tent. His lover held his legs aloft as he licked and suckled with vigor.

“A-actually,” Billy felt emboldened watching the lovers. “Actually… yes. You can help me, if you y-you wanna help...”

“For sure, shoot.”

“C-can I— will you… w-will you let me suck… your… your cock?”

An enormous silence then. “Come again?”

“Would you let me… I mean…” Billy took a breath then it all came out in a rush. “Ok, truth told, I’m in the middle of a dare. I lost a bet last night to a friend who’s now holding me to it.”

“And the dare is to suck my cock?”

“Well not— no, not yours, exactly,” Billy back pedaled haltingly. “Just any dick, but publicly.” He looked up into Damien’s dark, inviting eyes and added boldly, “but I— I saw you and I thought I might like it to be yours.”

The taller man smirked, flattered, and slowly turned his body to face Billy. “So like, you’re not playin’ or nothin’? Just come over to ask if you can suck my dick right here on the beach? I got that right?”

“Ha,” Billy laughed once, awkwardly. “Well, yeah… I guess… yeah, I guess it was stupid. Sorry. Sorry to bothe—”

“Oh, hey now, hold on!” Damien caught Billy’s arm as he was turning away, his face burning from more than the sun. “I never said no, did I?”

Billy turned back to him, a little incredulous that the first guy he walked up to was saying yes. “Really?”

“Are you so shocked?” Damien glanced down then back up to catch Billy’s eye in a practiced — and effective — flirtatious look. Then he reached up to brush the delicately, freckled check, running his thumb along the bottom lip just visible beneath the smaller man’s copper mustache. Then he leaned forward and whispered. “Why don’t you show me what you can do?”

Billy’s cock surged in his tight bathing suit, and he pulled back, bashful and readjusting. He glanced around behind him, searching for Scotty’s face in the crowd. Damn, there were so many eyes on this beach. He spotted him a good distance back and he gave Billy a stagecraft look of impressed encouragement.

Ass… Billy couldn’t hide a smug smile then turned back to Damien. But he can stuff it, because this man is SO fine…

The sand was soft, but the intermittent rocks and shells ground unpleasantly into Billy’s knees. The crunch it made when his weight collided with the beach rasped in his ear. The sun beat down on him; he could feel the sizzling sensation, just barely held at bay by a layer of good quality sunscreen. But what did he care about all of that?

He reached up and gently put his palms on Damien’s thighs. He felt how hot they were in the sun, and how strong the taut muscles beneath his skin were. He eyed the trail of dark, curly hairs that grew tauntingly out of his briefs.

Just do it, Billy!

Leave a comment

He leaned forward suddenly and licked the trail, savored it, as he slowly drew his hands up to the waistband of Damien’s briefs. Damien, in turn, grabbed the wooden pillar for purchase and arched himself backward. Billy felt a clothed erection nudge the underside of his chin and knew there was no time left for dawdling.

Hooking his fingers under Damien’s waistband, he pulled the cloth out and downward to reveal what had to be at least eight inches of cut cock. He sighed aloud in relief as he took the length in his hand, comfortably wrapping his fingers all the way around.

Long he could deal with. Long was a matter of gag reflex — and he knew that he was fortunate in his lack of one. Girth, however, was something else entirely, and glancing around at how large his audience could be on this crowded beach, he knew a new fear: Billy did not want to give a sloppy, amateurish blow job in public. No, sir. He knew what he was doing and, God damn it, if he had to do this, he was going to do it right.

He drew his closed fist down Damien’s length and opened his mouth, bringing the tip to his lips. The shaft pointed straight at him, a piston in extension, and Billy glanced up the chiseled abs. Damien locked him dead in the eye as he entwined his fingers delicately into the ginger locks; Billy’s mouth salivated.

Damien pulled and Billy opened his jaw and throat.

“Ohoho, fuck!” Damien gasped in disbelief as the shy, delicate man who had approached him, swallowed the entire length of his cock in one go.

“Wooo!” Someone behind Billy whooped. “Yo, he just took it!”

Billy felt a rush of pride-filled adrenaline, amplified by the musky scent filling his nose from the bush it was stuffed in. Oh yeah, he could do this.

Engaging his own neck muscles, and turning the profile view of him and Damien outward, he began pumping his head back and forth down Damien’s impressive length. The ridges tickled his throat in just the way he always liked it, and he closed his mind to all else.

Backward. Forward. Backward.

Breathe.

Forward. Backward. Forward.

“Mmmmm,” Damien moaned loudly. Billy glanced up and saw him flexing his arms, showing off his fitness and strength as he was pleasured by the lucky prize before him.

Backward. Forward.

Billy savored the flavor of Damien’s precum, his salivating mouth threatening to overflow. Determined to make this a clean show, Billy pulled off for a moment to swallow the excess, recoating his throat and then redoubling his efforts.

“Oh fuck, that’s right, cocksucker,” Damien whispered gently down to him. Tightening his grip on the locks of hair, he began pulling Billy’s face into his bush.

The crowd of sunbathers began to notice, and as Damien began to pump freely in and out of Billy’s open throat, a few more whoops and hollers could be heard.

Billy felt an unfamiliar thrill, hearing their approval. The sensation of their eyes on his vulnerable form brought the blood rushing to his skin’s surface. He met their voracious appetites with enthusiastic consent, arching his back and displaying the curvature of his ass and the flexibility of his hips.

“Glggg, gllgg, glllgg,” Billy allowed the lewd sound to escape his mouth as Damien’s cock massaged his throat with all the delicacy of a driveshaft.

“Jesus Christ, that’s so good,” Damien grunted, as he quickly reached the height of his climax. “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Billy already knew. He was experienced enough to know what came after legs shook like this, after breathing became ragged like this. He reached up and gripped Damien’s ballsack hard, eliciting a gasp from the man, and added extra suction to his backstrokes. His rhythm lengthened and he deliberately, salivatingly milked the man’s throbbing cock with his tongue and cheeks. One glob of spit finally escaped and fell off his lower lip, splashing on Damien’s foot.

“Holy shit, that’s it, don’t stop…” Damien gasped. Billy counted strokes in his head, reading the male body like he always could.

Three.

“Hhhllggg.”

Two.

“...don’t stop don’t stop don’t stop…”

One.

Damien released a gruff yell and Billy smiled as much as his gaping mouth would allow, feeling his prize hit the back of his throat. Damien pulled back a little, continuing to pump cum onto Billy’s tongue so he could taste it.

Billy savored the flavor, flexing his throat muscles to swallow the all of Damien’s juice. He opened his eyes, finally letting the spent cock fall from his mouth, and sat back on his heels to look up at his conquest.

Damien dripped with sweat and panted gaspingly. He looked like the god of sex himself, but Billy was distracted by an explosion of sound.

“Aaaooo aaaooo!!”

“Wooooo!”

At least two dozen men all around them were applauding and hollering their approval. Billy basked in their admiration.

“Need some help with that?” Came a call to Billy’s left. He looked and saw the men who had been eating ass next to him and Damien; both had clearly been stroking their cocks to their show. The beefy man closest to Billy nodded at his unaddressed rock-hard dick, still trapped in his too-small swim briefs.

Billy grinned through his heavy breathing. “I guess I do.”

“Why don’t you come on and sit over here then,” he said, nodding this time at his own girthy erection.

“Can I invite a friend?”

“Sweetheart, you can invite whoever you want, so long as you sit right here.”

The man’s growling, commanding voice tickled Billy’s spine. He waved over at Scotty, who came running like a player finally taken off the bench, and at long last stripped off his bathing suit.

Maybe his friend was not the only one who was unscrupulous, after all.

Check out the first watercolor vignette in this series!

“How’s it going?”

*delete delete delete*

“What are you up…”

*delete delete delete delete*

“Up for round three? ;)”

I rolled my eyes and sighed as I deleted my third attempt to restart my chat with Dom. It had been a whole week and I had heard nothing from him.

He’s probably just busy. I told myself for the ten thousandth time. People are busy. They do things, right?

I closed my phone and tossed it back on my bed, where I’d been lounging; it was early Sunday afternoon. The outside heat bled through the windows with the sun’s unrelenting rays, and I was sweating lightly despite the apartment’s overworked AC unit.

The rotating fan in my room passed over me and the breeze chilled and tickled my exposed skin. The sensation traveled across my body to the unexposed parts beneath my cute, powder blue briefs.

I was bored and horny; the memory of Dom’s perfect dick stretching the limits of my hole was making my ballsack quiver. My eyes fell on the dildo standing on my dresser. Still sated from my two encounters with the rugby player, I’d spent the last few weeks neglecting it. But now, starved as I was…

My fingers slid loosely over the surface at first, then more thoroughly as I slathered the eight-inch length in lube. My briefs were laying on the floor where I’d kicked them off, and a towel covered my bed as I set the dildo upright and pointed directly at my awaiting hole. The image of Dom’s muscular body beneath me flooded my mind. The way his built, hairy chest heaved with lusty breath. The way his cockhead pushed into me like this dildo was doing now; I sunk my kneeling body lower, echoing my memory.

I gasped as I felt the dildo’s — no, Dom’s — ridge slide past my sphincter and into my deeper reaches. And then…

My phone began buzzing.

Instinctively, I glanced down and saw it was Beth. For anyone else, I would have ignored it and continued impaling myself. But instead, I shivered as I slid the dildo back out of me. I cleaned my fingers off on the towel and hit the answer then speaker buttons with the back of my hand. The chance for another client glittered in my mind.

“Hey!” I said a little too enthusiastically.

“Hey,” she said back. “How’s it going?”

“G-good!” I replied, though I looked around at my situation and felt a little creeping shame. Despite not being on video, I got up and took the phone to the bathroom to wash my hands and continue the conversation away from the scene of the crime. “The apartment’s just as you left it.”

She laughed. “That’s good. That’s good. You’re always the responsible one anyway, so I’m not worried.”

“Ha, yeah but who knows when I’ll slice my hand next?”

“As if! I’m the one with all the bad luck, remember?”

Well, I certainly can’t argue with that! Given all the good luck I’ve been having.

“So listen,” Beth’s tone turned business. “I actually have another client for you, if you want it. This guy’s one of my regulars and really particular about getting his massage every two weeks. Never misses one and told me he was willing to give you a try rather than wait for me to heal. What do you say?”

“Yes!” My over-enthusiasm flared again. “I mean— yeah, yeah I’ll take him on. W-what can you tell me about him?”

“Great! Oh wow, this is working out so well!” Beth exclaimed.

You have no idea, I thought.

“Um, so yeah, uh, his name is Thor, he’s an older guy, like in his mid-fifties or something. Wife, kids, high-powered job, all that shit. The kinds of things he likes to get worked out on the massage table.”

“Wait, wait, wait…” I held up my hands as though she could see. “His name is Thor?”

She giggled. “I know right? He’s like Norwegian or Swedish or something. Actually kinda hot, in a way...”

Intriguing…

“Ooh! Really?” I teased. “You ever copped a feel?”

Beth gasped. “Never!”

I cackled at her expense then pushed her. “Really? Never? Not anyone?”

“No!” Beth’s voice was playful, but I believed her. “Not ever. I don’t wanna be that meddling other woman for anybody.”

“Ok, ok,” I said through my laughter, but dialing the tone back to placate her. “Ok, so his name is Thor, mid-fifties, kinda hot… does—” I hesitated momentarily, hearing myself ask masseur-like questions, “—does he have any problem areas?”

“Actually yes,” Beth sounded impressed and I grinned at my small triumph. “He’s got a bad left knee so the muscles around that usually get really tight.”

“Left knee, got it.”

“And he likes to say he wants it hard— oh, damn…” muffled thumps came through the phone speaker and Beth’s cursing voice became distant before, “...hey, sorry, I was holding the phone in my cut hand and it twinged.”

I held my breath, waiting for what she would say he wanted ‘hard.’

“Uh, but yeah, anyway, I usually only use medium pressure on him, even though he claims to want it hard. These corporate guys are all just babies, you know?”

We laughed. My chuckles came through with a little relief.

“Ok so when does he want to schedule it?”

“You free tonight?”

“Tonight!?” I checked my phone apprehensively. No plans. No messages.

No, not even from Dom…

“Y-yeah,” I replied at last. “Yeah I could do it tonight.”

Inwardly thanking myself for cleaning Beth’s room meticulously after Dom left last week, I had only myself to prepare. Beth had gone over with me again about how to prep her room for a client and I assured her I remembered. I touched up my manscaping and showered, remembering to stay unscented and wear comfortable clothes. I paused for a moment when considering my shirt before selecting a tighter fitting tank top. The memory of my hanging shirt tickling Dom when I had straddled his body and the subsequent near accident flashed in my mind’s eye. My lips cocked a sly grin remembering nearly tumbling over him… and my cock stirred recalling the feel of his body against mine…

I shook my head out of my developing wet daydream in time to hear the door buzz. I looked at the time on my phone screen.

8:01 p.m.

“Sorry, I’m late,” Thor said when he’d climbed the stairs at top speed and stepped right into the apartment when he saw me waiting with the door open. “Traffic was terrible.”

“Oh, it’s no problem,” I said with an honest laugh. “It’s just a minute.”

“Well, I was going to take a shower before we start, so I hope that doesn’t cut into our time.”

It was subtle — his American English was very good — but I could detect the faint outlines of an accent to his words. I mulled their enticing sound over in my mind, as my eyes roamed the physical frame clad in a tight bicycle singlet before me. The bright red lycra covered his torso modestly enough — but the guns were out, and the fibers of his lean, muscular arms were visible under his skin.

“Not a problem,” I replied, leaning hard on my masseur voice. “I’ve got no other plans tonight so the clock starts when you lie down.” I winked and cocked a smirk.

“Perfect.” He flashed me a casual, yet brilliant grin. His teeth were pearly white and in perfect order. His jawline was sharp and angular, shaved smooth, and his skin was unblemished. His hair was dirty blond in the places where it wasn’t turning grey, and it was full and thick and disheveled from his helmet, which he carried in-hand along with his entire front wheel. “You’re Mark, right?”

“That’s me.” I smiled warmly.

“You have got beautiful eyes.”

Read more

The forest thickened and choked the pathway before thinning quickly as I walked back from the meadow, a newly conjured sack filled to bursting with ambrosia from the mystical pool on my back. It sloshed softly, like a bubble only moments from floating away.

The afternoon sun was hot on my skin as I trekked my way back toward the front of the mountain. I shielded my eyes and felt the beading sweat on my brow; I wiped at it.

Was the path that Hermes took me on this exposed? I looked around, not recognizing anything. This can’t be right, the way he took me was covered by forest.

I saw up ahead that, conveniently, there was a fork in the path. One curved sharply to the left and up the higher elevation of the mountain, and the other sloped downward back into the treeline. I looked around as I considered my next move.

I didn’t even know where it was that I took the wrong turn. The rocky landscape around me was unyielding. I wished I had some water and then an idea struck me.

I slid the sack of ambrosia off my shoulder — I swear, it practically bounced with magical buoyancy when it hit the ground; I opened the drawstring a bit and reached my hand inside, thinking hard on what I wanted. I then removed a small copper cup filled to the brim with cool plain water.

I gulped the first cupful greedily, but settled on a rock beside the path to sip the second. It was the first time since arriving on Olympus that I’d drunk any fresh water and I savored its rejuvenating flavor. I considered my two path options… and I considered the whole situation I was in now.

“Gods curse me!” I hissed when I had awoken in Dionysus’s bed earlier, just past midday; he was hugging me from behind and snoring lightly in my ear. “I’ve done it again!”

“Done what, mon cher?” He groaned sleepily. “It’s too early for this kind of outburst.” His arm tried to draw me in closer to his comfortable body, as I made to sit up.

“Ha!” I laughed without emotion, getting my way and swinging my legs over the side of the mattress. “I fucked another one of you.”

“Oh, babe,” Dionysus cooed, “‘fucked’ is such a harsh word.” I felt his fingers on my back as he caressed me with sleepy lethargy. “I’d prefer to…”

“Yeah, yeah,” I said, dropping my head forward and rolling my neck against the tension forming there. “I know, it’s about ‘connection’ and blah blah blah…”

Dionysus laughed heartily. Startled, I turned to see his body — that magnificent, hairy body — clenching and tensing with the waves of it.

“You know,” he said, wiping a light tear from the side of his eye, “it usually takes you mortals a lot longer to get tired of my bullshit!”

I stared.

“Ok ok,” he said, still chuckling a little. “Ok Ganymede, I do actually have some advice for you.”

“Oh yeah?” I said, still petulant a little.

“Yeah, wise guy!” Dionysus pulled a face and sat up. “And here it is — you’re worrying too much.”

I let that hang in the air for a beat. “That’s your advice?”

“That’s right, bub.” He nodded as though making a child understand the obvious. “I can see it plain as day, you’re in your head about the choices that got you to this point. I mean—” he gestured to himself “—I am the god of wine. I’m literally the expert on morning-after regrets, and I’m telling you, right now, to let them go.”

“That’s not wh… th-that’s—” I was sputtering.

“Please,” Dionysus cut in, gently raising his hand in a gesture for me to stop. “Don’t embarrass us both. You’re lucky I’m such a secure man that I’m not even offended.”

“What?”

The corner of his mouth twitched. “You know, waking up embarrassed about whose bed you find yourself in after a night drinking…”

“Oh…” I had honestly never done that before, and hadn’t considered the offense my attitude might convey. “That’s not what I’m— apologies, it’s— I’m n-not embarrassed by you, Dionysus, my… my…”

“Lord?” He finished with a sarcastic face and light chuckle. Then, taking pity on me, he said, “Come on, bud, relax. I’m just making you squirm to prove my point. Even now, you’re twisting in knots thinking I’m offended.”

He laughed louder and my cheeks burned.

“Hey, don’t be unkind,” I chided back. “You’re this big, important Olympian deity and I’m just a lowly mortal. Of course I’ve gotta worry about offending you or not.”

“True.” Dionysus agreed. “But if I’m not mistaken, you’re not really a ‘lowly mortal’ anymore either.”

A full count of ten passed with only the busybody sounds of the meadow between us.

“What?”

Read more

Dear Readers,

I’ve decided to encourage myself to do more painting by starting a series I’ll call “Watercolor Tales.” A collection of naughty little vignettes to accompany another of my budding hobbies. So without further ado, we’ll begin with Malcolm…

“Come ‘round for lunch tomorrow?” Professor Whitmore’s proposition was innocent enough. “My husband and I are making a pot roast.”

“That’s alright, Professor Whit,” Malcolm said as graciously as he could muster. “Really, I can get myself food, I’m just really busy making sure my final submission is ready.”

“Of course you can, hon,” she passed an appraising eye over his state of dishevelment, his greasy hair and his nest of books and papers there in the middle of the university library. “But it’s not about the food, you need to blow off steam. And as your doctorate advisor in neurobiology, I shouldn’t really have to tell you that, now should I?”

Malcolm saw her point… but not her game.

“I’m sure you remember my husband,” Professor Whit said the next day as she ushered him inside a tasteful mid-century home in the suburbs. “You met at the last fundraiser.”

How could Malcolm ever forget? The man’s green eyes were like emeralds set into mustachioed, chiseled stone. His broad chest and belly strained the buttons of his flannel shirt and the chest hair peeking through the seams was the same chestnut brown as his head. He smelled of cedar and men’s body wash. The good kind.

Malcolm, seized by an image of what the man might look like applying that soap all over his naked body, felt his knees buckle when they shook hands. The man lingered a bit, placing a second hand over their clasp, and Malcolm felt a warmth kindle in his cock.

“Of course,” he played it as cool as he could manage, “Nathan, right?”

“Yeah,” Nathan said. He looked oddly nervous, but smiled and invited him further into the house.

The three of them had a splendid lunch together. Nathan warmed up, and Malcolm found just the right ways to make them laugh. He liked that. He particularly liked Nathan’s booming chuckles. His voice was deep and masculine and it made Malcolm’s stomach flutter.

Professor Whit was generous with the wine, and soon the burning in his cheeks told him he’d overdone it. He smiled as he noticed a rosiness in Nathan’s cheeks too, and then their eyes met. He didn’t turn away; but raised a corner of his mouth.

“So,” Professor Whit said, breaking the reverie. “Malcolm, I have a favor I want to ask you. It— it’s sort of the reason I invited you here today.”

“Oh?” Malcolm blinked a few times to refocus on her. “How can I help?”

“It’s rather personal,” she insisted.

“No problem,” Malcolm countered. “What’s up?”

“You see…” she downed the last of her wine glass. “Nathan here told me recently that he wants to open up our marriage.”

Malcolm froze. Nathan watched the curtains. She continued.

“He told me, of course, after he’d already fucked another woman.” She shot him a contemptuous look that was utterly foreign to the happy rapport they’d been having just moments ago. “But, I’m not without understanding. I actually like the idea… given the right chronology.” She pursed her lips at him again.

“S-so, what do you want from me?” Malcolm asked, his palms sweating.

“Well, I told him that, as penance, I get to choose when and who his next ten fucks are. It’s been six months now since Nathan’s had any sex,” she leaned back into her couch in a villainous power pose, “and I’ve decided it’s time he gets to have a little treat.”

“A-and that’s…” Malcolm looked frantically from one to the other, “me?”

Professor Whitmore nodded with an authority he’d never seen before.

“H-how do you mean?” Malcolm asked, stalling. “I— you— h-he’s not even gay or bi or anything is he?”

Nathan remained silent, nonplussed to be spoken of in the third person.

“Oh, we don’t know,” she said with a touch of malice. “But tonight, if you’ll consent, of course, he’ll do as I say, and I thought we might give it a sporting chance.”

A chill ran up Malcolm’s spine and a shock ran the length of his cock. Nathan’s breathing had quickened to a running pace. Malcolm watched his massive chest heave up and down while a red flush crept up his cheeks. He studied the bigger man’s stubbled chin, his full and bushy mustache, and his massive arms. He licked his lips as he considered opening himself for such a burly delight, one he’d not had in a long time.

And so he consented.

Under Professor Whit’s command, Malcolm’s shirt was untucked, unbuttoned, and removed by compliant yet powerful fingers. The warmth from Nathan’s body — so close as he disrobed him — radiated a sexual tension that belied his nominal reluctance. Malcolm looked up into his verdant eyes, steady and hungry, and the man parted his lips a smidge as he leaned forward and brushed Malcolm’s own, a hesitant yet hopeful request.

Malcolm shot a glance sideways to Professor Whit, who crossed her legs and sat back with a face that said, “Go on!”

And so he did, closing his mouth on Nathan’s and inhaling his intoxicating, musky aroma as their kiss joined their bodies with magnetic attraction. In seconds, Malcolm had pulled Nathan’s shirt over his head and the grit of chest hair on his own smooth skin tightened his hard on.

He pushed Nathan back, forgetting their audience, and pulled his pants down with his boxers. A full bush of ruddy brown hair greeted him in advance of the massive cock that already stood at half mast. Malcolm noted that having sex with a man might not be that much of a punishment for him. He grinned and salivated before opening wide and swallowing as much of Nathan as his throat would allow. Within seconds, however…

“No.” Professor Whit’s voice rang like an iron gong. “Eat him out.”

Malcolm pulled off the stiffening cock with a soft popping sound. “What?”

But Nathan was already on it; wordlessly he pulled Malcolm up by his armpits, roughly turned him around and pulled his pants down to his ankles. Malcolm had barely a moment to demure at being stripped down to his underwear in his advisor’s bedroom before Nathan pulled the back of them down and plunged his tongue deep into his crack.

“Uhnnnnn…” Malcolm moaned gutterally as he leaned forward on the Whitmores’ burgundy sheets.

Ok, he’s definitely enjoying this. No one reluctantly eats ass this good.

Nathan’s tongue assailed Malcolm’s asshole to within an inch of its life. Malcolm’s grunts and groans left him drooling. The bristle brush feel of that virile mustache between his cheeks was sending him into orbit.

“Now fuck him.” Came the imperious voice from the armchair, coupled with the dull thud of a bottle of lube landing on the floor beside them. Nathan stood immediately, picked up the bottle and began dribbling it on Malcolm’s already soaked hole.

He trembled with anticipation as he listened to Nathan lube himself up, and took steadying breaths as he felt the head line up with his asshole. He deftly extracted his foot from his pant leg and lifted his knee to the bed, opening wide. The familiar burn in his underused hole ignited as Nathan began to push inside. Malcolm wanted to take him — all of him — immediately and he greedily leaned back to meet Nathan’s probing thrust.

“Ohhhhhh,” Malcolm intoned a high-pitched, breathy sigh as Nathan grabbed hold of the briefs still covering his untouched cock and pulled on them as leverage while he unrelentingly impaled the smaller man. He exhaled his own husky sigh when he bottomed completely out. The ridges of his manhood thrummed Malcolm’s prostate like the tines of a key, unlocking waves of pleasure that opened him further.

In and out. In and out. Nathan sawed at a tantrically slow pace.

“Uhn… oh my god…” Malcolm panted.

“Yeah, you like that?” Nathan’s gravelly, resonant voice caressed Malcolm’s skin.

“Yeah, I do.”

“You like that cock up your ass?” He thrust with extra power on the word.

“Mmm, yes, sir. I do.”

Nathan leaned forward, gripping Malcolm around the chest and driving his weight deep into his canal. His mustache scraped into the back of his neck as the older man kissed and suckled his skin.

His pace increased, and in a short while, Malcolm surrendered himself to gravity, collapsing onto his chest and releasing all control to the man plowing his back fields.

“Oh, fuck yeah, you dirty little slut, you take my fucking cock just like that, yeah you want it long, hard and deep, you naughty boy…” Nathan kept up a steady stream of whispered profanities, and Malcolm drank it in willingly. He arched his back and twisted slightly to bring the side of his face next to Nathan’s, watching him mutter up close in supplication.

“Yes sir,” he repeated in harmony. “Yes sir, I fucking love it, sir, I want your massive load. I fucking want it so fucking bad…”

A high-pitched moan issued from the forgotten armchair, and Malcolm glanced over to see Professor Whit, legs spread and skirt pulled up, fingering herself. She had her other hand on an exposed breast, which heaved in time with her husband’s earth-shattering thrusts into his spread asshole.

Nathan’s pace quickened further, and Malcolm whimpered loudly with every pass his ridged cockhead made over his g-spot. A rare pressure began to build in his loins, and Malcolm’s jaw lolled open as his untouched, rock-hard erection began leaking copious semen into his briefs. The full wave of his orgasm had yet to crest, and still Nathan’s ridiculously pleasurable piston was quite literally fucking the cum out of him.

Then suddenly, his dam burst, and Malcolm saw stars as his full load shot into his underwear, causing his sphincter to clench around Nathan’s cock.

“Oh fuck, yeah! That’s it, baby, let me feel you cum, that’s fucking it…” and he finally came great heaving shots deep into Malcolm’s body. He could feel Nathan’s muscles contracting behind him, engulfing him in waves of pleasure; Malcolm’s body responded to his stimulus with resonating hums of its own, rhythmically clenching down on Nathan’s firing cock.

In the panting silence that followed, as Nathan slowly retreated from his used hole, Malcolm turned to look at Professor Whit. Her body was also shuddering as she restabilized from the height of climax.

“You said you’re gonna choose his next nine fucks now too?” He asked her over his shoulder.

Nathan huffed a breathy chortle into Malcolm’s back, but it was Professor Whit who spoke.

“Oh no, hon. You’re not the first one.”

Malcolm lifted his head in surprise. “Oh really? What number am I?”

Between breaths at his back, Nathan replied. “Lucky number seventeen.”

Malcolm’s eyes widened and he grinned, impressed, at Professor Whit over Nathan’s still heaving shoulder. She raised a triumphant eyebrow and returned a cheeky smirk.

“How many men?”

“Seventeen.”

Malcolm let his head drop to the mattress and sighed. “Well then, put me down for slots eighteen, nineteen, and twenty, please.”

The three of them chuckled as Nathan’s cock twitched against Malcolm’s hole once more.

“Shut the fuck up! He paid you a 30% tip? On your first go?!” Beth was waving her heavily bandaged hand through the air as she spoke. Her voice raised in astonishment.

“Yeah! I told him $150 for the inconvenience so $200 makes that about a 33% tip, I guess.” I didn’t tell her that the client I covered for her actually gave me $400 for the amazing massage and happy ending I gave him. “I guess I’m just a natural?” I suggested with a shrug. Also neglecting to mention the little show I did for him in the hall.

“No fuckin’ shit!” She said with a laugh. “And so you just went and spent it all, huh?”

“Yes, ma’am,” I said brightly as I pulled my brand new PS5 out of the GameStop bag. The new appliance smell shot through the air when I broke open the plastic wrapping on the box.

It actually hadn’t taken all the money Dom gave me to put my savings over the top, so I spent a bit on some hot new jockstraps as an extra little splurge. Those were still sitting at the bottom of the bag, where I’d stuffed them, but I was going to wait till I was alone in my room to take them out and try them on.

“Well I gotta say I’m proud of you for stepping up, and doing such a good job! And so grateful again for covering for me.”

“No problem,” I waved my hand dismissively. “Honestly, it wasn’t that hard at all. I just followed the routine like you said.”

Plus a few extra moves, I thought to myself as I turned my back to hide a satisfied grin. The memory of pushing Dom’s cock past the back of my throat made my mouth water and my pants tighten.

“Well, I’m impressed! And so happy to know you can cover a client for me here and there in a pinch.”

“Oh yeah, any time you need!” I said a little too eagerly.

Beth raised an eyebrow in a briefly suspicious expression. I responded by flashing her my new gaming system with a comically excited face. She rolled her eyes with a good-natured scoff before looking at the oven clock and declaring, “Well then this is cause for celebration! Let’s go for a drink!”

“That sounds perfect,” I said, stuffing the unopened box back in the bag and putting it in my room. “But is it even alright for you to be drinking with that cut?”

“I’ll be fine. I don’t have to drink too much and it’s not like I’m gonna go punch somebody with my mummified hand,” she replied with a sardonic scoff.

I changed into a cute tank top and ran some product through my hair to give my curls an extra bounce before checking my reflection.

Was it the fresh confidence of a recent sexual encounter that flushed my cheeks? Who knows, but I felt powerful and sexy.

I opened my messages and smiled again at Dom’s heart to my text. Then, I gave the mirror a little face before turning the lights out and following Beth out the door.

Beth did indeed need to get her stitches redone after drinking too much and tripping on the sidewalk on the way home.

Two days later, I was finally trying on my jockstraps from Dom. Well… not “from him,” but it made them seem special to think that they were. Gifts from my first massage conquest. I’d gotten one in a dark blue color with white trim, another in a soft pink, and a third in a stark black.

I was standing in front of my mirror, wearing nothing but the black jockstrap and admiring the plumpness of my ass, when my phone buzzed twice. A text message.

I looked over at the screen and saw that it was from Dom. My pulse quickened a bit as I reached over to open it.

Subscribe now

“Hey”

Lame opener, but I figured that wasn’t all he was going to say so I closed my phone and turned back to the mirror. I fingered the smooth cloth cupping my junk. It was shiny and accentuated the high- and low-light curves of my dick and balls. My dark brown pubic hair stuck out of the top and sides, and I made a mental note to do some manscaping later.

Bzzz bzzz. I reached back for my phone.

“Thanks so much for the massage again. My back’s doing a whole lot better =)”

I smiled to myself.

“I’m glad. I definitely gave you my A-game 😘”

Three dots. Then they dropped. I waited another moment and the next message buzzed in.

“It felt like it. Never had anyone… massage me so well.”

“I thought it was your first massage”

A long, coy wait for his reply, before…

“Technically yes, but I’m not really talking about the physical therapy”

Bzzz.

“lol”

I blushed, remembering our little tryst. He was definitely being flirty with me now, which made my stomach flutter.

“Well,” I typed out and paused. My fingers shook with adrenaline as they hovered over the keys before I steeled my nerve and finished typing. “Well your business is always welcome. I’d love to show you how beneficial a second session can be”

I hit send then closed and dropped my phone on the bed. Who was this sexual daredevil I’d become?

I took one more look in the mirror then put on my robe and headed to the bathroom. That manscaping suddenly couldn’t wait. When I’d finished reducing my wild bush into a neat and tasteful tuft, I came back to my room and found 2 texts on my phone.

“I’ve been wondering about the same thing.”

Then, some ten minutes later…

“Do you do late night appointments?”

“Late night,” I read out loud to myself. I’d been about to immediately tell him I do, but then I remembered that this was not my massage business and commandeering it in this way wasn’t — as they say — “ethical.” I couldn’t do that to Beth, to say nothing of the fact that I was also not a real masseur.

I started typing a lie, “I’m sorry, I’m actually gonna be leaving town this weekend…” and a knock came at the door.

“Mark?”

I guiltily closed my phone screen and opened the door. “Hey Beth!”

“Hey, so I wanted to give you a heads up that I’ll be gone for about a month.”

“Gone?” I was surprised. “Where are you going?”

“So the cut on my hand is going to take a while to heal, especially after that fall the other night, and I definitely can’t use it. Which means that I can’t really do my job. So I’m going to stay with my sister for a month. She’s a nurse and everything and she’s got a spare room out there in the suburbs.”

“Oh…” I said. “Ok, wow, I didn’t realize this was all that serious.”

“Yeah, I mean it’s not, really. It’s just the stitches but it’s just going to take time and I work with a lot of oils and people’s bodies. I can’t really just ‘play injured,’ you know?” She made air quotes around the sports terminology; her bandaged hand was comically impeded, demonstrating the sorry state it was in.

“Ok, well is there anything I can do?”

“Nope, I’ve already worked everything out, I have no appointments, I’m all packed, and she’s picking me up later tonight.”

This was crazy. Could it really be this easy?

“If I get a call from any other clients who I can’t cancel on, though, can I maybe let you know?” She asked.

“Yeah! Sure, definitely,” I said quickly. “And, uh, is all your stuff in your room?”

“Yep,” she said brightly. “I keep it tucked away but everything should be pretty easy to find.”

Holy shit, I thought. It really is going to be this easy.

After I closed the front door behind Beth around 9:30, I leaned back against it and turned my gaze to the ceiling.

“To whatever god is up there playing on my side,” I called out, “fucking thank you!”

And with that, I texted back Dom, whom I’d left hanging since being interrupted by Beth.

“What night were you thinking?”

He texted back just a minute later.

“Tuesday? Can be at yours at like 10pm?”

Damn, he definitely meant late night. I hesitated for a moment before replying.

“Let’s do it!”

My heart felt like it would be beating double time until Tuesday.

When the day rolled around, I made sure to take good care to get ready. I touched up my manscaping, showered in all the important places and even bought a douche to be extra prepared.

You never know, I’d thought to myself when I’d seen it in the pharmacy.

I set up everything in Beth’s room just as it had been the first time Dom came, but added my own touch to the mood music - a sensual/tantric lofi playlist I liked.

I put on my tight gym shorts again, but this time they concealed my new blue jockstrap with white trim and I left the shirt off altogether. As a final touch, I applied my favorite product to my hair to define my chestnut curls once more, just as the buzzer sounded.

I bounced over to the button and let him in. Opening the door a crack, I could hear the double doors close and his footfalls pounding up the stairs. When he rounded the banister on my landing, I opened the door wider and flashed him a broad smile.

I noticed he was wearing a sports uniform, a bright green jersey over white shorts. Both items were practically skin tight and left little to the imagination. They were also both just as scuffed up and dirty as the man who wore them. He looked like he had just finished a game of some kind and I figured that must be the reason for the late night appointment.

“Hi again,” I said in my new masseur voice. “Fancy seeing you here.”

Oof, that was lame, I thought. If I wasn’t staring him right in the eye, I might have covered my face in shame. But as it was, I could only hold my smile and wear my reddening face.

Fortunately, Dom was conspicuously distracted by my bare torso, and I felt my embarrassment ebb as his gaze roamed my body.

He smiled his sexy half smile then and said, “Yeah, I-I just couldn’t keep away, I guess.”

Also lame, I thought, but he was playing along so I gave a coy chuckle and pushed the door open to let him into my apartment. As he went past me, I got a strong whiff of his sweaty scent and it gave me a strong flashback to my own sexual awakening back in the high school locker room.

“Mind if I take a shower?” He turned to ask me suddenly when he reached the bathroom and I almost ran right into him. I’d been following too close, pulled in by the gravity of his powerful thighs and ass in front of me.

“Oh yeah, no problem.” I tried to play it off. “I put a towel in there for you already, and you know where to come find me when you’re done.” I held out a hand indicating Beth’s room, with its soft lofi beats trickling down the hall.

“Thanks,” he said before stepping into the bathroom.

I went to the room to breathe while he cleaned up; I had to calm myself down or I might jump the gun on the game we were obviously playing here. I peaked out into the hall and confirmed it when I saw he’d left the bathroom door open again.

Ha ha, not this time, siren, I thought, pulling my head back into the room and recalling unpleasant images in order to get my already hardening cock under control. By the time Dom returned from the bathroom, wrapped in a towel and gym bag in hand, I’d managed to get the bulge in my shorts down to a not-too-obscene size — a feat made more difficult as I saw the outline of his hefty dick swing slightly below the towel line and watched the random drops of water still trailing down the hair on his bare torso.

“Y-you can just put that by the door,” I told him, indicating his bag. “Then come on over here and we can start with your back again. Is that where you’ll need some focus, like last time?”

“Actually,” he said while dropping the bag, “my back has been all cleared up since you helped me out last week. What I could maybe use is some work on my right shoulder and pec. I think I pulled or twisted it today in the game.”

“Oh, what sport do you play?” I asked.

“Rugby.”

Hot. I thought. That explains the physique.

“Oh wow! That’s a really rough sport, huh?”

“Yeah,” Dom replied, shaking his head and rotating his shoulder joint. “But hey, I love it. Makes me feel good — just like your massage.”

I demurred. “Oh, you’re too kind.”

“Hey, I’m not joking. I’ve been thinking about this all week.” He finished with an earnest smile and then the moment hung in the air for a beat before he grabbed the knot holding the towel up around his hips. “Shall I?”

And with that, he pulled it off and handed it to me. I took it gently as he confidently stepped to the table and laid face down onto it.

Oh he’s an expert now, huh? I thought playfully while I draped the towel over a hook on the back of the door, before turning back to my hulky client.

I started by turning up the music a notch, engulfing us in the gentle tantric bass. Then I got to work on his back first. I positioned my hips just above his downturned face, rubbing a fresh pump of massage oil into my hands.

Slowly, I plowed my palms down Dom’s back muscles. Up and down I went, reaching far enough to caress his firm, juicy buttocks before retreating back up his back.

“Mmmmmmm,” Dom sighed. “That’s what I’m talking about.”

I bit my lip and redoubled my efforts, this time moving to the side of the table and working from that angle. I pushed into his muscles with steady pressure while standing with my junk an inch away from his fingertips.

“How’s the pressure?” I asked in my masseur voice.

“Perfect,” he said readily.

“Great,” I replied, moving to the other side of the table and repeating the routine.

As I went, I felt the faintest brush of Dom’s fingers on my package, which was straining against my jock strap and shorts. I was just wondering if I’d brushed his hand or the other way around, when I felt them again, caressing my cock and balls in the most timid approach to copping a feel.

The skin all over my body flushed with a surge of excitement and on my next stroke to his back, I leaned my hips forward, parking my growing member directly into his upturned palm. Dom let out a sighing groan with the pressure I exerted on his back, and simultaneously closed his fingers around the clothed bulge now sitting in his hand. I bit my lip to keep from moaning out loud.

Back and forth, I went on for a good two minutes. Stroking — worshiping — his sore muscles and using the shifting of my weight to gently saw my iron-hard dick against his cupped palm.

The scene was so hot. I could feel the beads of sweat forming on my chest, called forth by both the effort of massaging and my heightened level of lust. His timidity seemed to be melting away as I felt his fingers squeeze me harder and add a little stroke in time with my own.

Oh this is dangerous. I thought. I could cum right here!

I took a step back instead, and under the guise of moving on to the next portion of the massage, I grabbed a moment to come back from the precipice. I slowed my breathing and regained self-control before returning to his head — but this time I brought both his arms forward and very deliberately placed his hands on my hips and ass.

The new position elicited a small gasp from Dom and I knew he loved it.

In the few days since Beth left, I’d also done some research online for extra massage techniques. This one allowed better access to some of the muscles below the shoulder blade — but that wasn’t really why the pornstar in the video I’d been “researching” was using it.

And indeed, neither was I.

Almost immediately, as I set to work on those hard-to-reach muscles, Dom’s fingers began to flex and knead the flesh of my ass.

“Mmm… wow that feels so good,” he breathed.

“Was it this shoulder?” I asked, rocking the blade of my hand against him on the right.

“Yeah, that’s — ahhhh — that’s the one. But, I’d say it’s — uhhhhhh — more on the front side.” His words were chopped by sighs of release.

“Oh, we’ll get there soon enough,” I said, the playfulness peeking through my tone.

I moved to focus on his left side and his hands continued their exploration of my ass. His movements were slow and sensual. He alternated between soft caresses and rougher grips — once or twice nearly knocking me off balance with a particularly hungry grasp.

Subscribe now

I was completely spellbound by my own performance. Caught up in the moment, you might say. The rush of being the conductor of this wild sexual fantasy was intoxicating, and I was drinking straight from the bottle.

Gently, I drew my fingertips under and along his arms until I reached his wrists, which I pulled upward to carefully guide his fingers over and beneath the waistband of my gym shorts. I felt his hands dive eagerly into place, one on each cheek.

“Oh my god…” Dom whispered in audible disbelief. He gripped the bare skin of my ass through the open back of the jockstrap. His jock strap.

The song changed and as one booty jam morphed into the next, I pushed down on his wrists again, encouraging him to slide my gym shorts down. The elastic tightened around his hands as it went over my butt and raging erection, then loosened and slipped off completely as his hands reached my thighs. Once free of the garment, Dom drew his hands right back up to caress my cheeks some more.

I was starting to lose control of my hands as the electric feel of his palms surged to my dick and increased its straining in the jockstrap’s blue pouch — right up against the side of his face.

I was surprised, then, to feel a slight turn in his head. It was cautious, but he turned a bit and began kissing my dick through the cloth.

“Mmmmmm,” I let out an involuntary moan. I couldn’t keep it in. I was in danger of losing my grip on the situation and that realization brought me back to reality.

Oh no you don’t. I thought quickly, and reasserting my pace to the experience, I stepped back and his hands fell.

“If you could turn over for me now.” My controlled voice felt like butter in the softly-textured room. Dom obeyed at once.

I bit my lip again when I saw Dom’s fully erect penis flop into view as his powerful body bent and twisted to lay face up. He showed no shyness about it this time. The whole impressive length of it practically glowed in front of my eyes.

He did twitch a little and open his eyes when he felt me mount the table, placing one knee on either side of his hefty torso. I did not sit back, but rather leaned the weight of my body forward to focus my pressure on his exquisite pectoral muscles.

His eyes stayed open now, transfixed on my body as I flexed and moved over him. I could feel the lustful energy radiating off of his cock, which I knew stood at perfect attention behind my exposed asshole.

I grabbed the massage oil and ran it up and down his left arm, placing his hand with a little encouragement on my own bare chest as I coaxed the lactic acid out of his forearm, bicep, tricep and deltoid. Our eyes stayed locked the whole time and his fingers explored my body where I’d let him.

I then repeated the same routine on his right side, his problem side. I took care to make my strokes long and luxurious and Dom closed his eyes again, moaning quietly in pleasure.

My heart was pounding in my ears as I finished with his arms and took the massage oil bottle cap off. Tossing the pump cap to the side I tipped the half full bottle slowly over Dom’s black and white chest hair.

His eyes snapped open again when he felt it fall, and he watched with rapture as I poured it down his chest and up onto my own abs and pecs. I put down the bottle and ever so slightly gyrated my hips to the music as I caressed the oil into my body and his. My hands ran greedily all the way down his stomach and to his cock, which jumped when my fingers finally closed around it.

“Ohhhh, fuck dude,” Dom moaned, his hands reaching up and finding my ass again while I gave him some slow strokes.

“Fuck yeah,” I agreed quietly as I sat back and slid slowly down his slickened body until we were chest-to-chest and his red hot, 8-inch cock was nestled between my two globes. I relished the moment that the surprise in Dom’s face turned into hungry desire.

The palms on my ass wrapped instead around my hips, a few fingers entwined with the straps of the jock. Together, he and I dragged my ass back and forth against his pre-cumming dick, my movements perfectly in sync to the rhythm his hands commanded. The slickness of our chests and abs made the rocking skin-to-skin contact deliciously stimulating.

I then put one hand on his chest and pushed myself upright, using the motion and the other hand reaching back to line up the tip of his throbbing cock with my waiting hole. I released a triumphant sigh when I felt the head pop smoothly inside.

The stretch was nothing to scoff at, though. His dick was so sumptuously bulky that I had to take a moment to breathe and relax. Dom was holding his breath, frozen as though caught holding something both delicate and white hot.

I chucked huskily down at him.

“You can relax, stud.” I pulled one of his hands up to my mouth and gave the index finger a luscious suck while I simultaneously sat further down his enormous member. The ridge of his cockhead pushed past my prostate and I moaned loudly.

Dom released the breath he’d been holding in with the words, “ffffuckin’ holy fuckkkkk…”

His body tensed and then melted beneath me. My thighs could practically feel the electric pulses zapping through his muscles.

I took another deep breath and sat all the way down. Stars burst in front of my eyes when I felt every last inch of him slide deep within me. The nerve endings in my ass were sparkling like the Fourth of July.

“Oh fuck, Dom,” I moaned and gasped. “You’re so big!”

“Your ass is so fucking tight, baby.” He growled in response.

Oh, he called me ‘baby’ again. I thought and my soul began to purr. My body responded by rocking and rolling my hips, rewarding my client for using that magic word with the milking he never expected.

Or maybe he did. I thought cheekily as I felt Dom start pumping his manhood up into me. He was meeting my gyrating with increasingly powerful thrusts of his own, and I put my hands over his at my hips just to have something to hold on to.

Within less than a minute, I was no longer grinding, but hanging on for dear life as Dom’s thrusts began to clap loudly against my ass. My voice rang out in loud, wild moans. I could feel every inch of him slide almost out then slam back into me, in a relentless drumbeat. Each stroke stimulating my g-spot and radiating tantric shockwaves throughout my body.

I swear, I was moments from bursting through to the ecstasy of orgasm, even with my cock still enclosed in the jockstrap, but just then Dom slowed to a stop. His breathing was heavy and he was sweating copiously from the effort. God, he looked so fucking sexy like that.

I leaned forward and kissed him full on the mouth, and, without hesitation this time, he met my passion with a full open-mouthed response. His arms wrapped around me in a great bear hug as we made out with abandon. He thrust his hips gently, insistently reminding me about his cock in my ass.

I broke the kiss and asked to his beautiful brown eyes, “Mind if we change positions?”

He looked dazed, but he smiled and agreed. I gave him a quick peck then lifted myself off of him, letting his dick slip from my ass and feeling an emptiness where it was. We both got down off the massage table and I took him by the hand.

“Follow me,” I said, my voice dripping with playful lust.

I led him out of Beth’s room, down the hall, and into my room. The music dropped to a faint whisper, giving a closer, more intimate feel to this moment. I turned to face Dom. My hands found his arm and chest, while his snaked around and grabbed me possessively by the waist and buttock. Our lips met again and my ears rang with the sound of our excited breathing and my own pounding heartbeat.

Dom’s fingers crept under the waistband of my jockstrap, and finally released my desperately sensitive erection. Our cocks pressed against each other as this final garment hit the floor. Dom pulled me tight to his body, using his hands to spread my cheeks apart and sneak a finger in to play with my hole.

“I want you to fuck me against the mirror behind me,” I told him between kisses.

His manly growl of agreement sent a shiver up my spine. And I felt another when he grabbed me around the waist and forcefully turned me toward my full-length mirror, coming in close behind me and pushing me to lean forward. I caught the satisfied glint in my eye as I placed my hands on either side of the reflection. The view was so erotic.

Using my grip on the wall, I arched my back and shoved my ass against his rock solid cock while also resting my head against his chest. Dom’s hulking presence engulfed me, and I watched our reflections thirstily as his meaty hands ran roughly up and down my body. His face disappeared into the crook of my neck and I gasped through my teeth feeling him suckle hard at my skin.

I reached back and lined him up with my hole once again. Our eyes locked in the mirror and my jaw dropped as he pushed all the way inside me in one stroke.

“Oh fuck, stud,” I whispered to him through the reflection. “That dick is so good.”

His eyes widened slightly and grew in intensity when he heard my words. I relished the energy they gave him so I tried a few more.

“Oh yeah, Dom,” I could feel him pulling back, “I love feeling that big — UNGH” he slammed back into me, “thick — UNGH” another earth shattering pump, “cock — UNGH!!”

I felt his hand suddenly on the back of my head as he forced me forward, bending me at the hip with my face just inches from my mirror. And then he unleashed. Over and over again, eight inches of uncut, rugby-playing pipe pummeled into my over-stretched hole.

I was mumbling incoherently between my cries of ecstasy. Through the mirror, I could see Dom’s face, contorted with lust and effort as he worked himself deeper and deeper into me. The muscles in his body rippled in concert and he was dripping hot beads of sweat.

Thrust after thrust. He kept up an unimaginably strong and steady pace. I could feel myself reaching the edges of climax, and I’d still not even touched my own dick.

Then suddenly — and without skipping a beat — Dom grabbed me by the throat and pulled me back against his chest with one hand, while the other gripped my hip tighter than ever and his pace quickened frantically.

“I’m gonna cum I’m gonna cum I’m gonna cum…”

His breath felt like menthol on my sweaty neck, a hot iciness that set my nerves crackling and my toes curling with another impending climax. I yearned for it. I could feel every point of contact between our bodies, from the hairy pecs at my back to the tip of the cockhead drumming my prostate.

“I’m gonna cum I’m gonna CUM!”

The sensation of Dom unloading into me pushed me right over the edge. As his cock jerked and swelled and shot load after load of his precious semen into me, I cried out and began shooting my own spunk onto the mirror. Waves of orgasm washed over us both and we stood there after what felt like forever, panting and quivering while we regained control of our motor skills.

I realized then that I’d cum so hard that my legs had curled back off the floor and Dom was actually holding me up and on his cock. I gingerly returned my feet to the ground, though Dom still held me fast to his body. The sound of our panting filled the room, and we were staring eye-to-eye in the mirror.

“Damn,” Dom said breathlessly into my ear. “I gotta get massaged more often.”

I giggled softly.

So lame, I thought impishly as Dom’s softening cock finally slid out of my oh-so satisfied hole.

The story continues with Part III!

“Are you alright?!” I said rounding the corner into the kitchen.

“I don’t think so,” she said as she turned to me, blood running down her forearm from the cut on her hand. It looked deep.

“Whoa,” I said stupidly as my head spun a little. I’m not really good with blood, but I saw the emergency and shook myself to stay present. “We gotta go to the emergency room.”

“I know, I know, but that’s gonna take hours and I have a client coming here in an hour.” She sounded frazzled. “Shit! Shit! SHIT! Why did I have to fucking do this today?”

“Don’t worry about that now,” I said as I grabbed her some paper towels to stanch the bleeding. “I’ll drive you to the hospital and you can call and cancel the appointment on the way.”

“Thanks, Mark, but I can’t. I’ve already rescheduled with this guy twice! Do you know what happens when you cancel someone’s massage after that?” Her voice became shriller as her panic grew. “Bad reviews! That’s what happens!”

“Bad reviews...? Beth, look at yourself! You’re bleeding onto the floor!” I pointed at the drops of red collecting at her feet. “Fuck the reviews, we gotta get you stitched up! I’m sure your client can understand that.”

“You should do it.”

“I should do what?”

“I’ve already shown you how to do the basics. An– and I’ll split the cash with you!”

I paused and repeated, “I should do what?”

“The massage!” She yelled as though frustrated I hadn’t picked that up already. “Remember when we got drunk last year and I showed you my routine? The steps and motions I go through?”

Actually, I did remember that lesson. I’d been waiting for months to find someone to use it on, certain it would get me good points to score some dick. But my year-long dry spell was holding up those plans.

“Y-yeah...” I said tentatively. “But that was just us messing around. I’m not a professional masseuse!”

“Masseur,” she corrected.

I put a hand on my hip and raised a snarky eyebrow at her.

“Ugh! Ok, ok! What if you got to keep all the money?”

I started to say “no,” but paused a moment. “How much is this guy paying you for the massage?”

“200 dollars for an hour.”

I considered. $200 was a good chunk of cash. I’d been saving up for a PS5 and that amount put me just under by some $50. I sighed.

“Ok I’ll do it. But I’ve gotta take you to the hospital first!”

“Don’t worry about me. I’ll just go to the clinic down the block.”

“The clinic? Beth, you need the emergency room!”

“They’ll take me, trust me! Just please clean up the blood here in the kitchen. Everything is ready in my room, the massage table, the oils, the towels in the heater, it’s all there. When he comes in, just take him there, let him have time to take off his clothes and lay down on the table, then come in and get to work. It’s very easy.” She said all this as she grabbed a fresh wad of paper towels and tossed the blood soaked ones in the trash. “Oh and take a shower.”

“A shower?!”

“Yes!” She said before I could protest further. “You’re about to have a very close contact encounter with a client I hope to keep. I don’t need you smelling like some sweaty dude all over him and ruining my reputation.” She emphasized this last point by sniffing near me and pulling a face while she stepped past to get her shoes on.

I reached down to help her since it was difficult without her hands.

“Thanks,” she said. “But I mean it. Wash everything that might be smelly, put on some good deodorant but no cologne. The smell can be too pungent for massage.”

“I thought you liked my cologne!” I felt a little stung.

“I do, dummy, but you don’t know if the client will!” She rolled her eyes as I opened the door for her. “He’s expecting to smell a woman in the room, if anything, so let’s not scare him away by smelling too much like man. I’ll text you any updates, and thank you thank you thank you so much!! I really owe you one!”

“More than one!” I called back at her as she disappeared noisily down the stairs and out our building’s front door. When she’d gone, I closed our apartment door. It shut with a finality that gave me the shivers. What did I just get myself into?

I cleaned up the blood on the floor and then padded through the apartment to Beth’s room. Just as she’d said, the table was set up. There were 2 folded towels on top, another was already spread over the cushioned surface of the table, and the rest in the warmer. The lights were off, save for a strip of LEDs she’d lined along edges of the ceiling. They emitted a soft glow that shifted lazily between tones of blue, purple, and pink. I stepped inside and fingered the bottles of massage oils sitting on a table to the side. Some were scented with lavender, others with sandalwood, and a few more were completely odorless.

I checked my watch, it was a quarter past 5 and I realized I didn’t actually know what time to expect the client. Or even his name!

“Hey! Can you send me the details of the appointment?” I texted Beth. Then, I headed straight for the shower.

I’d actually worked out that afternoon and needed to clean off anyway. I met my own gaze in the mirror and shook my head at the situation I was in now. Then I pulled my tshirt over my head, my curly brown hair bounced as it was released from the neck hole. I studied the muscles of my lean frame for a moment, like I always do, turning my arms and flexing them straight. My chest was smooth save for a small dusting of hair between my nipples. I’d worked hard over the last few years to fill out a bit, but it was difficult to beat genetics. At 5’11”, my 150 pound body remained lanky as ever, but with some definition I was starting to be proud of.

My blue eyes scrutinized my legs further as I slid my thumbs under my pants and underwear waistbands to push them off together. These and my ass were what I really liked about my body. I was a runner and I often made sure to pick routes that went up and down hilly streets and stairs in the park. I hoped the work showed.

I showered, scrubbing extra long on anything that might be considered smelly. Underarms, dick and balls, ass, feet. Then for good measure I brushed my teeth and rinsed with mouthwash.

I checked my phone and there was a text from Beth. Client’s name was Dominic, he was coming for a therapeutic massage, he had a back injury he was recovering from that needed some extra work, and he’d be there at 6pm sharp. I checked the time and got a jolt. It was 5:50 already.

Once completely dry, I went to choose some clothes. Remembering my own experiences with masseurs, I picked out a pair of close fitting gym shorts and a cutoff tee that left my arms and sides uncovered. I’d always felt sexy in these clothes and, for whatever reason, I wanted to feel a little sexy.

I had just a minute or so left and I took that time to breathe and remember the order of techniques Beth had shown me. Then at 6:00 on the dot, the buzzer sounded out and I pushed the button to let him up to the apartment. I opened the door to greet him when he came up the stairs.

The man who rounded the landing was not at all what I was expecting. He had salt and pepper hair with more grey at the sides than in the swooping wave of hair at the top, though he didn’t look much older than 35 or 40. He had a pretty dense 5 o’ clock shadow, which also betrayed artfully placed patches of white. His face was sculpted in the tradition of the finest Greek statues and his frame looked well-built as he climbed the last stairs. When he reached the top, he extended a hand.

“Hi, I’m Dom. I’m here for an appointment with Beth?”

His smooth baritone voice turned up in pitch, indicating he was feeling a little unsure about the situation. I just stared for a moment, bedazzled by his handsome face, before shaking back to reality to take his hand.

“Y-yes, yes, so sorry. Um– yeah, so I’m Mork... I mean, Mark.”

His hands were strong and slightly rough, but their warmth seemed to pass through my hand to the rest of my body.

“Please come in,” I regained my composure. “Beth unfortunately had a medical emergency but knew that you had urgent need of a massage, for your back, right?”

“Yeah, I pulled a muscle recently and it’s been really bothering me.”

“Right, so she asked me to cover for her this time around.”

“Oh. So you’re a masseuse too?” He looked at me apprehensively.

“Masseur,” I corrected him, smiling in spite of myself. Then I embellished a little, “I’ve been working with Beth for a few years now. We’re both massage therapists and I’m perfectly qualified to give you everything she was going to.”

He raised an eyebrow and rubbed the back of his neck.

“So, the thing is, I was kind of hoping to... have a woman masseuse,” he said awkwardly, not looking me in the eye. “I’ve actually never had a massage before and not really comfortable being naked with another guy in the room.”

Did he somehow look even cuter when embarrassed? His honey brown eyes flicked between me and the floor as he fidgeted slightly. Why did I now want to massage him so badly?

“I understand,” I said slowly. “Comfort in these situations is always key. But if I may,” I reached out my hand in a request to touch him. He turned his back in response and I touched his muscles in the midsection. I melted slightly when I felt the strength and warmth of his back, even as he winced suddenly when I pressed his sore spot. “Something like this should really have been worked on immediately. How long ago was the injury?”

“Last week.” He said between sharp intakes of breath.

“Yeah, I can feel how it’s starting to seize up the surrounding muscle groups as well.” I really hoped what I was saying wasn’t complete bullshit. His back definitely felt tight... and strong… and sexy. I started wondering what the front was like.

“Look,” I began, “this really seems like we should take care of it. I know you’re apprehensive about a male masseur, but I think I can help you out. And if it’s really an issue, how about we do the massage for $150. For the inconvenience.”

Dominic flinched again as I touched his sore spot once more, then ran his hand roughly through his hair. He let out a deep sigh and turned around. “Fuck it. Alright. I guess it’s not the worst thing in the world. And I can’t stand to have this knot any longer.”

“Absolutely,” I said, brightening up. “Please come this way.”

I brought him to Beth’s room. He stood in the doorway and peered in. I watched him, filling up the doorframe with his more-than-six-foot body. His arms were big and his chest full. But he didn’t seem to be super cut, like bodybuilding wasn’t the reason he had such a strong body. I could see a slight gut protruding over his belt, just enough to tell me this was an athletic man who also liked to kick back and relax with some beer and pizza. Just my type, and it was driving me crazy. I’d really have to lock this shit up if I had any hopes of getting out of this encounter with $150 in my pocket and no black eye.

“So... yeah, take a moment in here to take your clothes off. I’ll be out here, and you can call me when you’re lying on the table.”

“I have to take them all off?” He asked apprehensively.

“Oh– oh, no. Only to your comfort level, I guess.” Damn, I hadn’t thought to make that clearer.

“But it’s better naked?”

“Uh...” I was thrown by the question. “Sure!”

“Sure?”

“I mean– yeah. Yes!” I tried to regain my façade. “Yes, it’s better if I have access to– I mean...” I faltered and felt my face turn a little red. He seemed to find my flustered demeanor funny, because he broke into a half smile then that made my heart skip a beat.

“No worries. I understand, thanks.”

I pursed my lips for lack of anything to say after that embarrassing display and closed the door behind me. I went to the kitchen and threw some cold water on my face. This man was seriously hot. But I had to hold it together, this was a professional setting and Beth’s reputation was on the line.

It took several minutes before Dominic called out that he was ready. I figured he’d been trying to decide what “to your comfort level” meant for him, but I was a little stunned when I walked into the room to see him fully naked lying face up on the massage table.

“Oh! Um... actually we can start with you lying the other way...” I stammered as I tried to divert my eyes. “Uh, you know, on your stomach.”

“Oh! Ha!” He barked a laugh and the table creaked under his weight as he turned over. “Sorry, that makes more sense.”

“No worries.” I tried to sound casual as I took the chance to steal a glance at his body. I was not disappointed. He was easily 4 inches soft, and his whole package flopped with enticing weight when he flipped over. It was topped with a full, yet trimmed, bush of hair that happy-trailed up to his belly and spread thick over his pecs. Like his head hair, this too was a sexy salt and pepper.

He had a slight layer of padding all over, but I could see his muscles tense and flex while he repositioned himself, exposing a thick, meaty ass. The last thing he did was readjust his junk to lay comfortably and he exhaled when he became still.

“Ready... uh, oh sorry I didn’t catch your name when you said it earlier,” he said through the face hole.

“Mark,” I said, my voice falling to a quieter, calming tone as the scenario settled in.

“Mark,” he repeated. “I had a friend named Mark growing up. He– well... let’s say he was a good friend.”

I wasn’t sure what to make of that, nor of the fact that despite his earlier apprehension, he hadn’t covered himself with a towel. They were currently both still folded up under his feet. Another thing I’d forgotten to clarify, but at this point I felt disinclined to clue him in. I was standing there in the presence of such a godly display of masculine beauty, and so I just decided to start the massage.

I walked over to the oils and chose an unscented one, pouring it over my hands. I ran them over his shoulders and back to slick them up and got to work. Using the method Beth had shown me, I started working the muscles in his neck and shoulders, following each side down the arm and to the hand. It was delicious getting to knead his powerful upper and forearms, and I’d always loved it when a masseur massaged my hands and spread their fingers through mine. So, that’s what I did, and boy, did it send electric sparks through my skin to do it to Dominic. When I did his second hand, he actually let out a small groan in pleasure and I could have sworn I felt him almost close his hand interlaced with mine. But the moment passed and I moved on to his legs. I wanted to leave his sore back for last, as it needed the most work.

I started at his feet and slowly worked my way up each leg. The oils flowed and my hands glided back and forth up his sumptuous calves and hamstrings. He let out a few more moans as I cupped each thigh, pushing my thumbs upward to release any lactic acid in the hamstrings. Each time I slid upward, the tips of my fingers on his inner thigh came closer and closer to the cock and balls I could see peaking down between his legs. I tried to ignore the sight because I was already getting hot and bothered enough running my hands all over this man. My own dick was threatening to pop a visible tent in my tight gym shorts.

But the pull on me was strong, and before I could stop myself, I brushed my fingers “inadvertently” against his sack on my next pass over his hamstring. He didn’t flinch.

I did my next few strokes on the more outer part of his leg, before my daring got the better of me and I went for the inner thigh again; this time putting some pressure to stimulate the muscles. My slick hand ran slowly up to where leg becomes groin, my fingers sliding just under his balls. This time, I could definitely see his body respond, because his dick grew ever so slightly. He was uncut and starting to push out of his foreskin.

I made one more pass, same as the last one, and used the motion to transition to kneading his plump glutes. This time he actually moaned as I brushed boldly against his junk. He was definitely still getting bigger.

I turned to get more oil but used the moment to mop my brow. I was getting majorly turned on and the room was starting to feel particularly warm.

What was happening?? I was playing a dangerous game here with this ostensibly straight man... but he also hadn’t stopped me yet. And there was no way he didn’t feel me touching him.

Before turning back around, I readjusted my own hardening dick so it wasn’t so obvious.

The back was now going to be the most difficult to accomplish at a distance. To start, I had to stand by his head and run my hands down the muscles on either side of his spine, maintaining a good pressure. This meant my now-fully aroused dick was standing at attention just over his head. I arched my back upward and stood on tiptoes to keep my erection from touching his head while I massaged. I made this pass several times and despite my best efforts, my dick definitely tapped him on the head at least once.

But he never said anything so I just kept on going.

I moved to the side of the table to really start in on his mid back. He let out a groan when I started. I could feel that he really was very tense here, and in need of some seriously dedicated pressure. I leaned forward and against the edge of the table to add more of my body weight behind my strokes.

As I did, two things happened at once: Dominic yelped out loud, and he grabbed a hold of my ass. It was a grip like when you need to squeeze something to handle pain, but his palm on my right buttock sent a fresh wave of blood rushing to my cock.

“Damn, dude!” He called out loudly. “Wooo! That’s definitely the spot!” He was taking deep breaths, muscling through my kneading, and still holding onto me.

Then, I felt something in the muscle crackle and dissipate and Dominic groaned a sigh of pleasure.

“Oh my god, dude. That feels so good.” His grip on my ass slackened but his hand remained and I didn’t bother to move it. “I can already tell the knots are loosening. But I almost feel like I want more pressure.”

“Oh... um–” I thought for a moment, then steeled my nerve. “Well there’s one thing I can do if you don’t mind trying. I can get on the table above you and then really put my weight behind it.”

I didn’t know how he’d react. It was a daring proposition for someone who’d said he was nervous about being naked with another man in the first place. I kept massaging him while he mulled it over before responding.

“Th-that sounds good,” he said.

Oh my god! I thought.

I hadn’t really expected him to agree, and when he did I panicked a little. How was I going to hide my boner now?!

This was a dumb move.

But I stepped over and hoisted myself up onto the table anyway, taking care to place my points of contact around his body. From that straddling position, I angled my full weight at his knot and pushed.

“Aaaaaaaoooooooohhhhh yyyeahhh!” He let out the words over a mighty exhale. I kneaded my hands up and down this focused area. My cutoff shirt hung low from my torso and I felt a small rumble in Dom’s chest between his grunts of pleasure.

He said something low under his breath that I didn’t quite catch.

“What was that?” I leaned instinctively closer to him to hear better. My shirt brushed lower over him and he let out another barking laugh and twitched violently.

His ass pushed up against mine hard and I was pitched forward. I nearly went tumbling face first but his hands flew backwards to catch me, gripping my ass once more though this time practically saving my life.

“Whoa dude! You ok?” His hands held me fast, though when I lost my balance I’d fallen chest first into his back. He’d caught me just in time and was clutching my body to his. There was no way he didn’t feel my hard-on pressing into his upper ass and back.

Shit, he definitely knows I’m turned on, I thought.

I braced for the rejecting outburst, but it didn’t come. Instead he kind of held me fast against him a little longer.

“Uh, damn, thanks man! That could’ve been super embarrassing,” I said honestly. I regained my purchase on the table surface around him, and peeled my hard-on reluctantly away from his naked ass. I noticed as his hands let go of me, that they slid lightly down my thighs before falling back to his sides.

“Ha! Yeah, no worries. I actually think that the fact I just caught you proves what magic you’re doing to my injured back!”

“Really?” I was genuinely surprised I was doing anything positive.

“Yeah man. I’m feeling great now. The only thing was your shirt really tickled me.”

“Oh! I hadn’t realized.” I said. “Well how about I hop off of here and we can call it a day, before I really take a head-first tumble.”

“You sure? That was definitely feeling really good. Like it was working.”

I paused. “Well, if you want me to continue,” I hesitated for a moment, “I could take it off so it doesn’t bother you.”

There was another momentary silence in which I feared once again that I’d gone too far, but then, “Sure man... wha-whatever.”

I was surprised he agreed, but I took the cue and slipped my cutoff tee over my head and let it drop to the floor.

I took a second to admire my situation: sitting on my knees over this beautiful specimen of a man with only my pair of tight gym shorts between the two of us. I breathed a long calming breath, willing my cock to stand down, but with only minimal success.

But I had to get back to work. I loaded my hands up with more massage oil, and returned them to Dom’s sculpted back. This time I started at his lower back and maintained a constant pressure as I pushed my palms slowly upward, ending at his neck. Doing this motion brought my chest to his back as I was stretched to the max along his body, and I dared to let it make contact for several moments each time. The touch of his skin was hot and electric. He let out another low moan of pleasure.

I did this for a good 10 minutes, a few of the times daring to brush my pelvis closer to his ass while I slid upward.

“Ok I’m gonna get down now and ask you to flip over.” I said while I dismounted.

“Um...” Dom’s voice was a little hesitant. “...ok.”

When I was back on the floor, he turned over and I got a full view of the raging hard on he was sporting before he moved his hands embarrassingly to cover it. It looked like it was 8 inches long and girthy. His balls hung low and looked full and – to be quite honest – juicy. My body froze for a moment, my already hard dick stretching its fullness to the max.

“Um... sorry,” he said. “I, uh, don’t know what’s going on but I just– uh... yeah...” he was fumbling a bit to cover his whole junk, but with so much manhood, that struggle seemed futile. He did look super cute in his embarrassment though. My cheeks flushed with the knowledge that I was actually crushing on this guy pretty hard. I smiled.

“Hey, it’s no worries. Honestly. Happens all the time.” I had no idea if that was true, but I wanted to tell him something to relax. I then pulled one of the towels at his feet, shook it open and draped it over his pelvis. “There, that should make you more comfortable.”

“Oh thanks.” He said, removing his hands from under the towel and laying them back down at his sides. But his throbbing cock remained at attention, pushing a large bulge up from under the towel. My mouth was starting to water and I was beginning to sweat a little. I could practically feel my body craving to sit on his lap, wanting to feel him open me up...

I shook my head and refocused.

“O-ok,” my voice shook slightly. “Here we go.” Loading up with more oil, I stood at his head and began running my hands over his chest. Slowly. Sensuously. After slicking up his skin, I began massaging his pecs, gently increasing the pressure. His skin was hot to the touch, I could see he was flushed a bit on his chest and neck. His breathing was deep but quickened slightly. Curious as to why he wasn’t relaxing, I chanced a glance down his body just in time to see his dick twitch through the cloth. And then it fully hit me – he was fighting it, but this man was definitely turned on.

And just like that, it became a game. I smirked to myself. Challenge accepted.

I’d never before been in a position to seduce a straight man, but it’s always been a fantasy. And here I had a gorgeous man lying naked in my apartment, willingly allowing me to run my oiled hands all over his beefy, masculine form. I would be kicking myself for the rest of my life if I didn’t at least try.

I continued my motions. Massaging my way down his biceps and forearms, before finishing off his torso by slowly caressing him all over. Then I moved to his legs, where I worked on his feet first. He groaned as I massaged his soles, then again when I slid up to his shins.

I stood facing him from his feet, and ran my palms up his thighs, slowly and deliberately. I could feel him tense slightly each time my hands got close to the towel and the treasure that lay beneath.

Nearer and nearer to my prize, my fingers stretched to close the gap with my successive strokes along his meaty thighs. I could see his cock was still solid rock under the towel; it stood there, twitching occasionally, and calling me forth like a siren.

Stroke up, glide down. Stroke up, reach the top of the thigh, glide down, thumbs grazing the ballsack. Stroke up, thumbs reach the nook between leg and dick, glide down along the outside.

Dom’s breathing was faster and deeper.

Stroke up, hands reach under the towel to caress the lower abs, glide back down, fingers brush his shaft.

My breathing sped up as I prepared to make my move.

Stroke up, smoothly along the inner thigh and right for the money. Oiled hands, in one motion, wrap around his throbbing cock, stroking up to the tip.

I held my breath for a beat before stroking back downward along his eight-inch shaft and down his legs, as though that one handjob stroke was just part of the experience. My heart was pounding in my ears and beads of sweat blossomed on my bare chest as I waited for him to say something.

But he didn’t.

So I came in again. This time when I reached under the towel, one hand closed on Dom’s throbbing member while the other gently lifted the cloth off his body. It fell noisily to the floor, just before Dom let out a satisfied moan, my hand moving up and down on his cock.

Holy shit! I can’t believe it. I’m really doing it.

I kept my strokes slow and deliberate, and his cock responded well. It twitched and grew even more rock solid in my hands.

I was practically drooling. His foreskin was smooth and glided to and fro with my hands. Each downstroke revealed an engorged head, beet red with his arousal. And I suddenly wanted nothing more than to feel it pulse down my throat.

I moved to the side of the table.

“Is this alright?” I checked in with him, keeping one hand stroking his cock while the other glided up his side and brushed sensuously over his left nipple. He shuddered a little but...

“Yeah,” he replied in a whispered voice. I smiled to myself. He’s so cute. It was like he thought we’re going to be overheard or something.

We weren’t.

And with that, I plunged my face forward and wrapped my lips around his cockhead. Dom took a big inhale and released a quavering moan. He was mine now, I could feel it.

I went slow, using my hand to stroke the long base while I caressed his head with my lips and tongue. It was so long, I could almost fit both fists on top of each other while still leaving the head for me to service. I let my saliva run down his cock, mixing with the massage oil and adding to the erotic slickness that eased my strokes against this foreskin.

Dom moaned a little louder, giving little shudders in time with my licks to his obviously sensitive glans. I took away one hand and used a strong suction to take his cock to the back of my throat.

“Whoa!” Dom let out a surprised groan and a small chuckle. I looked over at his face and he had it covered with both hands, though I could tell he was biting his lip. As I watched, I stroked down again with my lips and another pleasurable moan escaped him through his bit lip. He took his hands from his face, lacing the fingers, and positioned them behind his head. He was now holding himself in a crunch position, watching me work on his tool with fascination and, to my delight, intense lust.

“Oh wow, Mark, you’re so good at that.” He took another quick inhale through his teeth while we locked eyes. “Oh fuck yeah, baby, that’s so good.”

He let his handclasp go and his head fell back, his arms splay over the sides of the table. It was such a hot, sexy view, as I looked up along his body. His Adam’s apple flared as he swallowed, and his full, hairy chest was heaving with ecstasy. I was getting so fucking hot for this man, and when he called me “baby,” I went into hyperdrive.

Removing my other hand from his shaft, I opened my throat and drove my face downward. I felt his throbbing cock dive down my gullet, while I ran my tongue along his underside and flexed my throat muscles to milk him for all he was worth.

It paid off.

Dom let out his loudest moan yet, and I felt his hands reach the back of my head. He thrust his hips once, twice, thrice, and with an actual yell, unleashed an explosion of hot cum right down my waiting throat. I was in heaven.

“Oooooooooh ffffffffuck!” Dom grunted, elongating the F sound with his orgasm. “Oh my god, oh my god, holy shit...”

I listened to him pant his profanities while I slowly extracted his dick from my mouth, careful not to spill any of his precious seed. A gift from a god such as this should never go to waste.

I savored the image of Dominic in all his manly glory, heaving and still shaking slightly from his unexpectedly strong orgasm. One that I gave him. His arms hung above his head and his chest and stomach muscles kept tensing and relaxing while his body slowly returned to stasis. Beads of sweat glistened on his flushed skin.

I ran a hand gently up his leg, over his torso – taking care to caress his nipple – before sliding up to the side of his head for my boldest move yet. I turned his face toward mine and stole a gentle, yet insistent kiss... which he didn’t turn from.

His lips were soft and warm and his masculine scent flooded my nostrils.

I did feel his hesitance to this most intimate of gestures and I pulled back with a smile, which he shyly returned. He blushed and I thought it best to choose this moment to exit gracefully.

“I’ll get you a fresh towel,” I said to his mahogany eyes before standing straight up and getting one from the warmer. I laid it over his pelvis and told him in as professionally soothing a voice as possible that the shower was down the hall, if he wanted to use it to clean up. Then I closed the door behind me and went to my room and screamed as silently as I could into my pillow.

What a rush!

My own dick was stretching the front seam of my shorts nearly beyond breaking. My skin was flush and sensitive to the cloth of my underwear and shorts. I ached for release but I had to pull myself together.

Through the wall, I heard the door to Beth’s room open and the shower start in the bathroom. Figuring I should take this moment to clean up the massage table, I composed myself and stepped into the hallway and aimed at my roommate’s door down the hall.

But when I passed the bathroom, I noticed it was hanging open – just a little more than ajar, and I could see the clear door of the shower reflected in the mirror. Dominic stood behind it, water cascading down his magnificent back and ass, facing away from me and soaping his front. I froze.

As I watched, he turned to allow the water to rinse the soap away, his head down and he stood in profile. His semi-hard cock now hung in full view as he ran his soapy hands across his abs and thighs.

I never noticed when I started rubbing my own dick through my shorts, but by the time Dominic had tilted his head back to let the water rush over his face, I had already reached in and was full-on jerking off in the hallway. I can’t say what came over me, but the quiet Adonis-like allure this man had over me was driving me crazy.

I bit my lip to keep from moaning and beat my rod faster. In the bathroom, Dom was rolling his shoulders under the hot water, causing his back muscles to flex and glisten, pitching my arousal into high gear.

My eyes rolled back as I shuddered into my climax and just as it exploded forth they snapped open. And there in the mirror, I locked eyes with Dominic, who was clearly able to see me – and was giving his own dick a slow and sensual stroke. The sight sent me to the moon and my cock shot load after load onto the hardwood floor.

I came to, and realized how compromised I was, standing there with my dick in my hand and a giant spatter of spunk on the floor in front of me. I heard the water turn off and I ducked to the side, out of sight. My heart was thumping in my ears as I ran quietly to the kitchen, pulling my gym shorts over my quickly deflating erection. I grabbed a wad of paper towels to wipe up my mess. My face felt like it was glowing bright red.

How could I have lost control like that? What the fuck was I thinking??

I snuck a peek up through the crack in the door to see if Dom was watching. I couldn’t see him but I could hear the sound of him drying himself.

I dashed back into my room before he could catch me in the hallway and paced in there for some 5 minutes before I suddenly heard the front door open and close.

Shit! Did Beth come home already??

I pulled open the door, ready to be on the defensive but there was no one. I looked in the bathroom and Beth’s room, and it looked like Dom had already gotten his things together and left. But on the massage table I found a wad of cash and a note with his phone number.

“Text me so I can save your number. Best massage ever ;)”

I smiled as I counted the bills, twice as much as the original $200. Later that night I texted him.

“😘 from Mark.”

He hearted it immediately.

____________________________________

The story continues in Part II.

Leave a comment

“So, what? Are you just watching me fuck through the windows now?” I shot the accusatory question at Hermes while he watched me dry off. I’d only had a moment after Apollo left the room before he buzzed in through the window on his winged heels.

“What? Me? A peeping Tom?” He feigned a wounded tone. “Certainly not. But who could ignore the moans your slutty little voice was making.” He flashed a barbed grin. “‘Oh, maestro! Maestro!’” He mocked.

My face burned; I was horrified that he could repeat the words from my throes of passion. Though a part of me wondered absently where I’d heard the word “slutty” before. It was definitely unfamiliar to me but at the same time… I knew exactly what it meant.

“Hey! Shut up!” I defended, finally snapping the clip at my shoulder and turning to face my abuser fully dressed.

Hermes just laughed triumphantly at getting under my skin. It reminded me that he was still a trickster and my anger deflated slightly. Maybe I also felt buoyed by the sexual afterglow of my tryst with Apollo.

“Don’t sweat it, my new friend,” he chuckled, throwing an arm around my shoulders. “Trust me, we Olympians live for a good fuck and hearing such things coming out of Apollo’s quarters, in particular, is no shock.” He gave me a sporting nudge and took the lead down the stairs – fluttering over them, of course. “Come, let’s go show you where the ambrosia actually is. You must be famished after all that!”

Hermes was right, my stomach churned with hunger. So, I heaved a sigh and followed him down the stairs, shuffling my feet in his wake.

Once we left Apollo’s front door, Hermes took me down a winding path that led us to what felt like the back side of the mountain. The sun was setting now and a few stars were beginning to twinkle in the vast, clear sky. The low trees and shrubs began to obscure the view as we descended down the way.

Soon, I began to hear the faint flowing of water. It whispered gently through the trees and caressed the ears as would a lover. A delicate mist was creeping amongst the shrubs and ferns. I spied a clearing up ahead and through the trees I could make out more stars reflected in the rippling surface of a pool. The mist was coming from the base of a small waterfall that poured out of the mountainside.

As we approached, I began to notice a strangeness in the air and environs. The trees seemed to close in around the pool, stifling the sound of the wind on the mountaintop and enclosing us in what felt like our own little world. The water shimmered unnaturally. It swirled and glittered with a silvery essence, and even the falls fell with an unexpected grace and calm.

“It’s…” I breathed, practically speechless in wonder. “It’s—”

“Ambrosia. Yep.”

“It just… comes out of the mountain like that?”

“Yeah,” said Hermes. “There is an old magic that brings it forth. It’s been here since long before the time of man. None of us really know how, actually, but it’s abundant enough to sustain us all so we don’t really question it.”

When we reached the edge of the pool, Hermes sat on a flat rock that jutted out over the surface. He lazily reached in and pulled a delicious looking chicken drumstick out of the glimmering, smokey surface.

“Come on, Gany! Dig in.” He said with a full mouth.

I recoiled a little at the nickname ‘Gany’ but my stomach groaned longingly at the smell of the chicken he was eating. It reminded me of the way my mother used to prepare it, and the memory of her cooking flooded my mouth with saliva. I reached in, letting the memory fill my mind, and grabbed hold of my own drumstick. It was still so marvelous to me, especially once I bit into the tender meat.

“Bless the gods,” I sighed. “This tastes exactly like home!”

Hermes giggled again. “You’re getting the hang of it then. Come,” he reached into the pool again and pulled out a red and white checkered cloth and spread it out on the rock between us, “show me what home tastes like.”

I smiled. “You’re on, Hermy.”

The trickster god actually threw his head back and gaffawed at that one; I felt a new confidence blooming within me knowing I could banter and make him laugh.

“Ok so here–” I reached in and pulled out a bowl of chopped and seasoned vegetables “–is my favorite meal.” I continued, pulling a few more plates of cooked lamb and chicken with spiced roasted roots and vegetables, a loaf of fresh Trojan bread, a bowl of cured olives, stuffed grape leaves, and a jug of fine Trojan wine.

“Excellent!” Hermes exclaimed, digging in with gusto.

We sat there stuffing our mouths with as much ambrosia food as we could stand to eat. I had never felt so sated in all my life. The warmth emanating from my stomach left a tingly satisfaction throughout my body. I stretched out on the rock and looked up through the leaves at the now fantastically starry sky. The Milky Way splashed across my view, glimmering and glittering with more light than I’d ever seen before. The firmament itself glowed a rich violet.

“So, is this all you gods do up here?” I asked Hermes when he laid down next to me with a satisfied sigh. “Eat and fuck?”

“Pretty much.” He said casually, picking his teeth with a small pointed stick. “But that’s when we’re here. Remember, of course, that we gods also have responsibilities. You know, like Demeter controls the seasons on earth, Apollo maintains the sun and music and poetry, Artemis protects hunters, virgins, and the animals, blah blah blah…”

“And you’re the messenger god,” I added.

“Right.” Hermes agreed. “So, I’m always on the move.”

“And so then Zeus is the storm god, and… and the King up here, yes?”

“You got it.”

“So then, where do I fit into all this?”

Hermes hesitated for a breath before rolling on his side and propping his head up on his hand. “Well, Ganymede… that’s kind of up to you.”

I turned to meet his gaze. “But what does that even mean?”

“It means…” he bit his lip. “It means… ach, I don’t know, just… just use your free will, I guess.”

I stared at him, processing that non-answer. It seemed like he was leaving things unsaid. But before I could press him further, a voice broke through the trees and a figure stepped out onto the bank beside us.

“Who’s your friend, little brother?”

My heart nearly stopped beating from surprise and I leapt up, tripped on the checkered cloth and tumbled backward into the pool of ambrosia. The ambrosia engulfed me more like mist than liquid water and I felt its gentle current lift me back up to the surface as though on a cloud. I instinctively made to wipe my eyes clear, but discovered I was actually still dry.

Will I ever get used to this strange place? I wondered before remembering to see who’d startled me.

There on the shore, chatting in a low voice with Hermes (who, of course, was unfazed) stood the most beautiful, most fierce, most muscled woman I had ever seen. She was clad in a simple, yet beautiful white shift that reached down to her mid-thighs, cinched at the waist by a bold leather belt and silver buckle. Her wavy, brown hair was tied in a loose bun at the back of her head with a silver diadem crowning her head. A bow was slung across her chest, the bowstring dividing and defining each of her ample breasts.

Remembering myself, I began a light breast stroke toward the shore (moving through the ambrosia was practically effortless) and climbed out just in time to hear Hermes say, “... I don’t know why it’s so important to him, but you cannot tell Hera he’s here.”

He changed tone when he heard me hoisting myself up. “Ah, Ganymede, I’m sure you know my sister–”

“Artemis,” I breathed.

Her radiance glowed as delicate and ominous as a blood moon. Her gaze bored into me, not unkind, but perhaps a little suspiciously.

“Indeed,” she said, her voice a husky alto. “You have a keen eye, mortal.”

I stared, at a loss for what more to say; in the silence I felt diminished by her presence. Slowly, with nothing else to do with my awkward energy, I sunk into a less than graceful bow. My gaze fell to her bare feet; I noted a silver chain about her ankle.

Artemis snickered. I looked up, cheeks burning, and she stepped forward to lift my chin with a single, powerful finger. She turned my face side to side, appraising my appearance.

“Men,” she released me and turned back toward the woods, “are too easy to please… and too willing to risk it all for so little.” Her voice continued as clear as though she were still right next to us, even as her form faded into the misty ferns carpeting the forest floor. “The queen shall not hear of it from me. But know this, mortal — free will has consequences. And Hera is not the only jealous goddess on Olympus.”

And with that, the silence of the woods returned, though tinged with foreboding in the moon goddess’s wake.

Hermes whistled low. “Well, that went well.”

“Well?” I rounded on him. “For whom? The goddess of the moon just judged me to be ‘so little’!”

Hermes giggled.

“It’s not funny! I’m actually shaking.”

“You’re adorable,” he said maddeningly. “She was just teasing you.”

“And what were you talking to her about? Why is what so important to whom? Zeus?”

“Uhm…”

“What am I doing here, Hermes?!”

“Hey hey hey, calm down.” He reached out with both hands and gripped me firmly by the shoulders. His surprising strength caught me off guard again. “I know it must be so confusing to you, but…” —he put me down (I hadn’t even noticed he’d picked me up) and looked around the woods— “but I can say that there is a reason that you’re here. Please don’t ask me more, I don’t know anything else. Honest.”

“But—”

“Ganymede, please!” He begged. “My father was very clear that your path must be uninterrupted on Olympus, and that’s all I know. I fear I’ve even helped you too much already, but know this,” he leaned forward and lowered his voice, “I think you’re doing great so far.”

“As… cupbearer…?”

He gave a quick, low chuckle. “Yeah, as cupbearer.” Then he reached behind me and gave my ass a quick spank while biting his lip, eyebrows raised suggestively.

“I– what? I’m still so confused—”

“Oh my!” He exclaimed suddenly, his winged heels fluttering to life, his voice back to a normal, annoying volume and pitch. “Look at the time. Listen, I gotta fly but keep up the good work. I know you’ll find your way!” And with a wink he zoomed off in a blur, the tree branches and ferns swayed where he’d exited the forest.

Still dumbfounded, I looked up at the sky. It looked exactly the same as when we sat down… maybe the great arc of the Milky Way had shifted slightly but it wasn’t like it was a completely different part of the day.

“Wait!” I called out, my voice was stifled in the mist. “Hermes!”

No reply.

“Hermes!” I cried louder. “Come back here! I can’t… I don’t…” my voice faltered and dropped to a dejected volume, “I don’t know what the hell that means…”

What does he mean I’m doing great at? All I’ve done is get fucked by three different gods here on Olympus.

I took a deep breath as a wave of anxiety began rising in my chest.

Three… THREE! By the gods, WHAT am I even doing? Is this real? What would I even tell my parents about my time with the fucking GODS? “Oh, yeah, they’re great! You know, big dicks and everything, so…”

My heart beat a racers’ pace as I thought about their faces. I forced a disbelieving laugh.

“Oh, you see Zeus ploughed me first after fingering me in the sky while flying me here. Then I fucked Hermes the moment I saw him, and Apollo played me like a fiddle. Who could’ve guessed the kind of slut I’d turn out to be?

I turned back to the pool of ambrosia. The mystical liquid twisted and churned lazily, and I absently reached below its surface. The cup I removed had the same appearance as the one Ajax had used the night he kissed me in the alleyway back in Troy. Already, that seemed a lifetime ago — and probably my first violation.

Is this some kind of Sisyphean punishment for opening up so readily for that man? An admonishment for my lust applied through overindulgence?

The cup came out filled with the ambrosia, ghostly and iridescent, and it occurred to me that I had yet to drink the godly nectar in its pure form. I brought the cup to my lips and tipped a large gulp into my mouth.

The flavor was at once nothing, undetectable, indescribable — and everything. Delicious and refreshing, sweet and enticing. I felt it warm my insides, despite being cool as it went down my throat. I felt it intoxicate me, even as my senses sharpened on the leaves, branches, mossy stones and misty air around me.

I drank again.

Suddenly, through the trees, a faint drumming could be heard. My vision seemed to pulse with its beat and I wondered how I hadn’t noticed it before. From the undulation, I could tell the direction from which the drumming came — directly across the pool of ambrosia. The air shimmered and shook in my enhanced sight.

And it pulled at me. My curiosity swelled as I tuned into the rhythms — joyous and delightfully syncopated — and my feet took me on a straight path in their direction. Almost in a trance, I dove into the ambrosia pond from the rocky shore. The liquid swirled around and buoyed me up as I swam overhand to the other side. I felt the soft tendrils of the ambrosia caress my flushed skin. They carefully brushed and tugged at my anxiety; I felt its icy tingles leave my body, scrubbed and leeched out through my pores. My stroke grew stronger as the mystic bath invigorated my soul.

I took another generous mouthful before lifting myself out of the ambrosia and continuing forward on foot; the strength of the drumming grew as I passed through the trees and ferns. The fronds and leaves whispered and tinkled like chimes as I brushed them. The ambrosia rushed to my head and I giggled freely at the twinkling lights I could see flitting about the forest.

Fairies, I thought. Or maybe… insects? Maybe… f-fire… fire…flies? Fireflies?

I stopped to admire them, letting my mind chew on this new word.

Yeah, they’re fireflies. I giggled at the alliteration.

I also laughed at the tingly buzzing the drumbeats left on my skin. I cackled at the mesmerizing and omnipotent glow from the bonfire at the center of a clearing. The blurry and smudged figures that danced in the firelight had me howling. The feel of their hands on my arms, back and chest tickled me to tears. And I was nearly in stitches as the women hooked their arms in mine and led me around the firepit; their dance steps were simple to learn and I lost myself in the endless circles we tracked through the grass.

Turning around and around and around, their hair flew wildly in the commotion. Sparks from the fire swirled and danced in the smoke rising in great billowing puffs, disappearing into the black of the night. The flickering of still burning ashes mixed with the twinkling of the stars.

As we went, I felt a hand unhook the clip at my shoulder, while others guided me out of the chlamys. We continued twirling, naked and open to the drumbeats bathing us in vibrations. The ambrosia coursing through my body illuminated all. I could see the spirits of the women shining through their eyes. I could see the patterns their feet left behind in the matted meadow. I could feel their joy and their ecstasy pulsing throughout my own veins.

Through all the mirth, I began to glean a presence at the opposite end of the clearing; a center of gravity around which the women would gather and come back to the fire more intoxicated each time. One even came from there and immediately grabbed me by the hips, giggling with abandon and pulling me into a spontaneous, yet possessive, kiss. Her mane of golden hair engulfed my face as she hugged my pelvis to her own.

I had never kissed a woman before and the softness of her lips surprised me. She melded her body with mine, and gripped me tightly, her breasts squished up against my chest and again I was intrigued by their tender texture and her delicate skin. As she forced her tongue into my mouth and my hands slid up her arms, over her breasts and around the back of her neck, I couldn’t help but feel what was missing. Even as she picked me up by the legs as Ajax and Zeus had done before, displaying a surprising strength and agility, I missed the feel of hair grating against my skin. Ajax’s chest had been covered in golden fur and I could now feel it in my memory of when he pushed me up against the alley wall. Zeus’s beard had scratched at my face, a corporeal sign of his absolute virility.

Then, spread as my legs were about this woman as she held me and kneaded my ass cheeks, I felt the final absence between my legs. I pulled my face back and finally looked into her lust-hardened face. Her blue eyes blazed fierce and hazy with intoxication, but her complexion was light and delicate. Her jaw was set — strong, no doubt — but undeniably feminine. And despite my own ambrosia-fueled drunkenness, I came to an understanding with myself.

She was not for me.

I pushed myself gently off of her, and she released my weight with a good-natured smile. She stole one last kiss from my lips before leaning into my ear to be heard over the drums and laughing women.

“Come with me.”

She seized my hand and we practically skipped our way past the crowd of revelers encircling the fire and out toward the edge.

The dome of the sky had turned above us, and the eastern sky was beginning to lighten. When we reached the edge of the clearing, I could finally see what was at the center of commotion over here. A large set of mattresses and lounge chairs were laid out on a wooden platform, upholstered with sumptuous cloths of different colors and textures. The women here laying about, lounging and laughing — and drinking wine. Great amphorae were stuck partially in the ground behind the platform, and the wine they contained seemed endless as the women heartily plunged goblets and drinking horns into their depths, removing them full to the brim with a rich purple liquid. They drank with abandon and splashed it about, playing and frolicking. The atmosphere was thick with their merriment.

At the center of the platform, however, I saw someone different. A man. He appeared older than myself, though not by much. Curly, dark brown locks cascaded almost to his shoulders; he was crowned with a wreath of grapevines. His body was large and well-fed, though he still displayed some definite musculature in his arms and shoulders. His body was covered all down his front and belly with a thick mat of hair and the unkempt beard that adorned his chin gave him a carefree appearance. A cream-colored silk sheet was draped messily over his lap, under which I was certain he was as naked as the women around him. I found myself immediately curious about how hairy he was beneath it.

As I watched, one of the women handed him an enormous drinking horn, which he toasted to her and then tipped down his throat. It took him a good while to consume the entirety — I watched enraptured as his throat muscles stretched and pulled the wine within him — but when he had done so, he smashed the horn against his forehead and gave an almighty, triumphant roar. The women around him all echoed his cry and cheered.

“Let’s fucking GO!!” He bellowed. I noted not a scratch on his alabaster skin where the horn had splintered, though the excess wine ran in droplets down his rosy cheeks. “Who’s next? It’s the last round!”

“Naia, you’re up!” One of the women surrounding the man called to another.

“No fucking way!” She yelled back. “I just went like three turns ago!”

“It’s you next, Komodia, you stupid senile old bitch!” A third woman yelled back to the first, and the lot dissolved into a fit of hysterical laughter.

The man doubled over, wiping tears from his eyes; the sheet slipped a little as he leaned back into place, revealing one powerful thigh — as furry as his chest — and the edges of a thick bush. My pulse quickened and I felt my cock betray a small stirring as my escort nudged me forward into the boisterous group.

“My Lord Dionysus!” She called in a clear, cutting voice. A collective breath beat was taken as everyone turned to look at her. “I bring tribute!”

“BAAAHAHAHAHA!!” As if on cue, the entire court of women, my escort included, burst into another fit of ridiculous laughter.

“‘My Lord’ she says!”

“‘TRIBUTE’!”

“You fuckin’ kill me, Euthymia!”

I was startled, but the hilarity was infectious and I chortled unsteadily along. Leaning on me for support, Euthymia — whose name I now knew — continued to shuffle me forward.

“No, no, no! Wait, wait, wait…” she struggled to regain her composure. “Oh, lord of joyous drink! — shh! — Oh, prince of —”

“Ha! Alright, Euphymia,” Dionysus cut across her, though he continued to chuckle with the rest. “Cut to the chase, you’ve got us all in suspense! What tribute dost thou brrrring to me, my child?”

More howls for his theatrics.

“My Lord,” Euphymia stepped out, catlike, from behind me and fixed Dionysus with a significant stare, her hands painting delicate swirls in the air. The crowd quieted. “Protector of broken hearts and lost souls, I present this… lost soul, found wandering your garden this very evening.” She spun gracefully on the spot, her golden hair flipping in the breeze, and landed by my side to lay her hands theatrically upon me.

A smattering of “ooh”s emanated from the onlookers. A few sipped their drinking horns or whispered in another’s ear, but all fixed their eyes on Euphymia and myself. Somewhere out of sight, a meek harp — no doubt strummed by someone drunk — plucked a soft tune for Euphymia to dance to. She took to it with commitment and briefly twirled for the crowd’s delight, coming to a graceful end while indicating to me with a look and a fairy-like gesture.

I raised my eyebrows and looked at the rest of the women. Most were trying not to laugh as they encouraged me with nods. “Go on,” one of them mouthed through a wide grin.

Choosing exaggeration (perhaps heartened by my own intoxication), I began flailing my arms awkwardly and jumping around in a mock imitation of Euphymia. The crowd loved it; they nearly all fell over laughing as I finished my final overdone twirl. The sound of it reverberated through my body, my senses still heightened by ambrosia, and I could feel their adoration and acceptance in my bones. It felt good to make them laugh.

“Come,” said Dionysus through his toothy grin. “Enough of that! I require no worship. Don’t let her tease you. What shall I call you?”

“Ganymede.” I spoke up easily, feeling light amongst them.

“Ganymede.” He said. “What a fine name. Come sit by me. We’re just about to finish our rounds! Komodia, you’re up!” He finished, turning to the raven-haired woman who was Komodia. The others cheered her on as she filled her horn with wine and finished it in one go; drops of the white vintage running like streams down the sides of her mouth.

They continued in turn, going around the circle and each woman drank a horn of wine. Some struggled, but most finished with ease and I was astonished at their stamina. The beat of the drums had long since joined with the harp and a set of reed pipes from somewhere else to fill the air with intoxicating music. The circle came back around and suddenly they were all staring at me.

“Let’s go, Ganymede.” Said Lilaia, a small woman with short grey hair and muscle-bound grace. “Circle rules are you gotta take your turn.”

I turned to look at Dionysus who leaned in, holding a drinking horn brimming with wine. “May I?”

A persuasive twinkle danced in his eye and I looked around at the others.

“Do it!” Said Opora, a lithe woman with dark, fluffy curls and a complexion to match. Many more agreed.

So, I turned back to Dionysus, who leaned in. As he did, the sheet finally fell from his lap, and I struggled not to stare at the massive cock which was revealed. Though soft, it must have easily hung as large as I was hard. I had no doubt.

My eyes slowly slid up his comfortable, inviting, hairy form to the look in his eye daring me to drink. Time hung in the still air as I looked into his hazel gaze and opened my mouth; my eyes fell to the tip of his tongue as he licked his lip with focus.

He poured the wine with a steady hand, cleanly between both of my spread lips. The quality was — unmatched. The sweet, flowery aroma filled my nostrils as a spicy tang played on my tongue. It filled my mouth quickly, so I opened my throat, swallowing my first gulp. I watched a pleased smile dance on the edges of Dionysus’s lips and his approval lit a fire in me.

I gulped again, determined to finish the horn.

Dionysus stood. Slowly, so as not to break the stream pouring from the vessel in his hand directly into my mouth. I followed only his face, knowing the magic of Olympus enough to trust that if I did not move, he would surely not spill a drop.

If there were people there other than Dionysus and myself, I could not have told you in that moment. I knelt there, face up and viewing the magnificence of the god of wine’s naked body. His belly was round and chest full of muscle. The hair on his body and legs brought to mind a bear; his visage truly that of a wild man as he stared down at me with casual focus.

I watched his chest rise with steady breath. I gulped.

He raised the horn’s height to his chest level. I gulped.

I eyed his brazen manhood, so close now to my upturned face. My heartbeat quickened and I gulped some more.

Indeed, by the time the final drops of wine dribbled out of the horn, only a few had caught the breeze and landed on my lips and cheek. As the women cheered around me, breaking back into my reverie with Dionysus, I reached up to clean the spilled wine from my face; but the god’s hand grabbed my own mid-motion. I looked back up at him as he pulled me to standing.

“Waste not,” he said. “ May I?” Those enticing eyebrows raised.

I nodded my head as he gently pulled me in by the waist and suckled the spill resting on my lower lip. My head immediately burst with images of dappled lighting through summer forests and the flavor of sweetest grapes. He released then sucked again at another part of my lip, and I melted against his body; it felt warm and cozy like a bed of freshest lavender. He released my mouth and gently licked the droplet off my cheek. My own hands had found his body and I steadied myself against his soft, quiet strength.

I stole the moment for a deep breath and looked around. The women were dissipating. Some were pouring themselves one last drink, but as the sun finally broke the tree line, most could be seen walking off into the woods arm-in-arm. The mists still clinging to the last chilly vestiges of nighttime air glittered faintly in the fresh morning sunbeams. And Dionysus’s arm still held me fast to his body. I turned to look into his face again; he was already gazing at me with a playfulness lighting his face.

“May I?” He nuzzled forward toward my lips. I was surprised he was not tired from the night’s revelries. I was even more surprised that neither was I.

I demurred but nodded coyly.

Our lips met, and he matched my slow approach… until he didn’t. His lips wrestled hard with my own as his hands roamed my body possessively. I pressed myself into him, ecstatic in the gruff feeling of his hair. His size engulfed me; I felt it draw me into a safe place. A place only he could show me. A private place — despite the fact that we were now kneeling together on a silk-covered mattress on the edge of a wide open meadow.

I chanced a glance around as I leaned my head back and to the side, allowing Dionysus access to my neck. My eyes roamed the still, dewy grasses and wild flowers as his lips trailed a line of kisses across my clavicle. The sun glinted off a spiderweb weighed down with droplets as my body continued to arch back and his tongue found my left nipple. I gasped and gripped his head, my fingers entwining with his jet locks, as a shock of sexual pleasure zapped through my body, raising the goosebumps on my skin — and the height of my erection.

“W–” I gasped. “W-wait. Wait… uhmm…” The tickle of his beard kept pulling my attention whenever I tried to think. “Wait…”

He finally picked his head up to look at me. He was panting slightly.

“Isn’t this a bit… out in the open?” I asked through my own heavy breathing. “Like, won– won’t somebody see us?”

Dionysus breathed through a smirk. “And what will they see?”

“Y-you and me… having– you know, having… sex,” I finished like a mouse.

“And that’s…bad?” He spoke sarcastically into my belly skin, punctuating with a kiss — a kiss he repeated as he migrated southward. “You know,” he said as he went. “Sex is a natural part of life, my friend.”

“Ho, ahhh!” I grunted as his lips encircled the head of my dick; then he quickly, suavely leaned forward and drew my entirety into his mouth. “Gahhhh! FUCK!”

He worked his lips and tongue like poetry around my cock. The waves of pleasure were ceaseless; my body twisted and twitched as they crashed upon me.

“We revel in sex because it is essential to life,” he said, releasing my rock hard pole to speak and bringing his hand up and down. “It is essential to life because we are born to connect, gods and mortals alike. To know each other… as I will perhaps, come to know you this morning.”

I looked down my body at him and he grinned impishly. Daring me to refuse him. His cheeks were freckled lightly and his hazel eyes caught the rising sunlight. His palm, slick with his saliva, slid slowly — tantalizingly — up and down my shaft. The fingers of his other kneaded and massaged my balls.

“Sex is natural,” he intoned huskily, running his fingers across my perineum; I shuddered. “Sex is like playing, conversing, fighting and loving all at once.”

My body reacted to his touch as though being burned, twitching and jerking about, though my mind bore no will to escape, no desire to alter these circumstances. I felt the moment I fully surrendered to the open sky, with birds twittering above and Dionysus’s finger reaching for the entrance to my asshole.

I moaned and arched my back instinctively against his exploratory incursion. He slid his body upward, grazing our bellies and chests, to lean over me as he began to push his first knuckle inside me. He watched with rapt attention how his movements made me react, locking eyes with me as his finger found that wonderful spot inside me. I could feel my face contorting in pleasure and see how it pleased him.

I felt him add a second finger, the stretch noticeable but manageable at this point, and together they stroked against my soul. He began kissing my neck again and his beard tickled me in just the right way; I felt the sparkles of contact across my shoulder and ripple down my spine. I giggled with delight and anticipation of what was to come. When I reached down, I grazed my hands over his now fully hard erect manhood. Its size made me gasp.

I pulled his hair back to look him in the eye. “So, in your opinion — might as well fuck in the open because… everyone else does it too?”

“Something like that,” he said, flashing his brilliant teeth. “And don’t worry, look around. It’s only the two of us in the whole world, just now.” He swept a hand at the empty meadow; the beams of sunlight had strengthened their grasp on our surroundings.

“Well, then,” I pushed him off me as I got off my back and to my feet. “Where’s your ambrosia, my lord.” I added a little extra to the last words.

Dionysus rolled his eyes but laughed at the joke. “I’ve got a flask,” he said. “It’s hanging on the corner of the bed, just there.” He pointed as I reached.

I uncorked the leather pouch and took a little whiff. It smelled of fresh and spicy possibility, and I knew I’d found it. Mustering my best attempt at the same dominant face he’d sported while pouring the wine in my mouth, I pushed him onto his back and dribbled ambrosia as lubricant over his engorged cock. I took a moment to admire it, to worship its length and girth in my hand as I slicked it up on all sides. I added some to my asshole, then straddled him and lowered myself slowly but relentlessly onto his cock.

I felt the wide head force me open, but at this point it wasn’t so much of a struggle — stretched as I was from the continuing parade of godly dick. The best part was that it meant pleasure began immediately. His cock moved so deep within me, and as I bottomed out we both moaned gutturally.

“Damn, Ganymede!” Dionysus exclaimed, grabbing hold of my hips to steady my strokes right away. “It’s a rare man who can take me to the hilt in one go!”

“I’m no ordinary man, it would seem.” I teased, beginning a slow gyration of my hips and feeling his astounding manhood massage my sex from the inside. I released a shuddering breath as I ground firmly down on him.

“It would seem so,” Dionysus agreed. He leaned forward to take charge, but his thoughts on sex had left a bold mark upon me. If there is truly no shame in our connection, then might as well take charge of what I want.

I grabbed his hands by the wrists and forced them back against the mattress, pinning them beneath my grasp. His eyes widened in playful shock as I began to ride his bearish body like a rocking horse.

“Ganym… G-Ganymede…” The god gasped and huffed beneath my grasp, and I allowed myself a triumphant smile as I drew my hips up and down in quick, sensual strokes. I raised and dropped my ass from greater and greater heights, feeling the head ring my bell over, and over, and over again.

But nothing was bringing me closer to the brink than watching Dionysus corporeal reactions to my control. I was bringing him to the brink. I was guiding him to the edge. And I was determined to push him off it.

“Ohhh, ohhh, Ganymede you’re getting me so close!” The skin on his hairy chest twitched and shook with impending release and I rode him faster. “Oh, fuck, Gany… Oh fuck fuck fuck fuck FUCK!!”

And with an almighty shudder, he began unleashing deep inside me. I could feel the shots within me and the proof of his pleasure washed over me. I released his wrists and continued riding, bringing my hand to my own dick. Within three short strokes, my banks overflowed and I came long arching ropes across Dionysus’s deliciously hairy chest. My breath shuddered and I was reduced to gasping for air as the god’s hands slid sensuously over my thighs, abs, and spent cock.

Overhead, the sun had parted from the horizon, several bees were buzzing along their way, and a butterfly flitted lazily from one flower to another. Over the sound of our panting, I could hear nothing more than the bustling life of the meadow. I felt as peacefully alone — and as connected — as I’d ever been.

I leaned forward to rest my head on Dionysus’s broad body, and he wrapped his arms around my back. I felt his deflating cock slip from my ass and I allowed my weight to shift my position to his side; one of his arms remained around my shoulders and I laid my head on his pec. A great and profound sleepiness fell over me then; and I felt comfortable there out in the open with Dionysus, among the twittering of birds’ morning lullabies. So I allowed myself to be lulled to dreaming by the slowing heartbeat of the god of wine’s exhausted body.

Follow along with Chapter 4.

I awoke to an empty room. I felt warm, comfortable and well-rested, and I opened my eyes to pale afternoon light in the windows. Lying naked on the red silk sheets, I rubbed my face and stared up at the billowing linen on the ceiling. I smiled.

Zeus had left me to rest after we made love again. I had watched him go, his gorgeous body and powerful ass tantalizing me as he went. Now, all I could think of was how much I still wanted to feel him moving inside me. I could still feel his divine cock filling my ass and pumping inside me over and over. I closed my eyes to picture his face, fierce with lust, inches from my own. I moaned thinking of the hungry way he kissed me so completely, and I touched my cheek remembering how his beard scratched my skin in that deliciously manly way.

My own cock was growing as I writhed slowly beneath my imaginary lover and I began to stroke it slowly.

“Lusty little thing, aren’t you?”

I froze and my eyes snapped open. There in the doorway, leaning casually against the frame, stood a young man. He appeared to be around my age, maybe a little older, with short wavy hair the color of the setting sun and eyes like dark honey. He was completely naked but for a flowing piece of white cloth about his waist and I could see his body was lanky yet well-muscled. He looked like he could run forever.

I grabbed the sheets after a few stunned moments and flung them over my exposed body.

“Who are you?”

The visitor only smiled. It was a mischievous grin, but not menacing. He stepped through the door and walked lazily over to the bowl of ambrosia by my bed. I watched him go; there was something strange about how he moved, though I wasn’t sure what.

Reaching in, he pulled out an apple and took a bite before turning back to look at me while he chewed.

“Who are you?” I repeated, unnerved by his stare.

“So, you’re the cupbearer my father chose. I must say he does know how to pick them.” He winked.

“Cupbearer?”

“Yeah, cupbearer.” The man’s eyes seemed to search me curiously. A smile played on his lips as the apple crunched in his mouth.

Wow, his lips are so full and beautiful. I had a sudden urge to kiss him.

I looked up from his lips and caught his eye. Realization seemed to dawn on his face and his lips curled further as he laughed heartily.

“You want to kiss me,” he said impishly, putting the apple back in the ambrosia bowl where it swiftly dissolved into the smoky liquid. “Well, go on then.”

My face burned with embarrassment, both at his reading of my mind and at his forward suggestion. Yet it could not be denied, I wanted to kiss him even more now.

I sat up, the sheets still covering my lower half. Hesitating, I made to lift myself up to my knees, bringing my face level with his. Now that it was close, I could see his face was smooth and boyish, but with a defined chin and a definite allure. Suddenly, he grabbed me by the neck and pulled me into a kiss.

I was surprised by his swiftness, but was immediately awash in sensations of both warmth inside me and a chilly breeze on my skin. He tasted of spiced apples and smelled of autumn wind. I sank into his kiss and wrapped my arms around his body, his muscles tensed as he moved onto the bed, pushing me back and down as we continued kissing. He forced his knee between my legs, and I let them fall apart.

Our lips parted suddenly as he straightened his torso, looking down at me. I held still as he reached down and pulled off the cloth at his waist, revealing a perfectly straight and slender cock. It was long and smooth and stood fully erect from a bush of hair, auburn like the locks on his head.

“Turn over,” he commanded. I didn’t move.

As if I were light as a feather, he grabbed my legs and lifted me in the air, flipped me over, and let me fall on my stomach. Before I hit the mattress, he was at my back, his cock against my ass and his body sensuously pressed against mine. I could feel him grind his hips forward as I heard him whisper in my ear, “Do you know who I am yet?”

“Mmmmmm...” I moaned, responding to the feeling of his long manhood against my eager asshole. I arched my back, simultaneously meeting the pressure of his hips and forcing my neck to his lips; he gave a little kiss and a devious bite.

“Hermes...” I sighed, my eyes closed in this new ecstasy. I have no idea how I knew it, but the moment I spoke his name I felt it ring true.

He nibbled my ear. I gasped through my teeth and he said, “I’m going to fuck you like you’ve never been fucked before.”

I laughed my own mischievous laugh, thinking of my only other lover and wondering how he could beat the King of the Gods at this game. The sound of my laughter seemed to ignite his lust, for he suddenly grabbed me by the neck and forced my head up, arching my back more.

At the same time I felt him slide inside my ass, his long, slender cock triggering a million sensations as his bush met my cheeks. With his hand at my throat, he began pumping in and out, the head of his cock was so deep inside me, pressing on that certain spot that set my body ablaze.

“Yes! Yes! Unh! Yes! Fuck me!” The words spilled from my mouth as Hermes quickened his pace, the smacking of his hips against my ass cheeks clapped clear throughout the vaulted room. He kept getting faster and faster, fucking me harder and harder, much more than humanly possible. Orange lights began bursting behind my eyelids as my moans became screams of constant pleasure. Faster and faster he went, and that magic spot in my belly smoldered and ached for release.

“I’m burning up!” I yelled as the feeling grew and reached a climax, “I’m gonna cum! I’m... unh unh unh... gonna... I’m gonna...” and then it happened. My soul exploded as my cock went rock solid and began shooting white, hot seed into the sheets below me. I hadn’t even touched it.

My ass closed tight on Hermes’s cock as my body spasmed beneath him and the added pressure sent him over the edge. He let out a stiff grunt and slammed himself into me one final time, unleashing a flood of seed deep inside me that I welcomed with a final long moan. My body drank in the ecstasy, feeling it spread to my fingers and toes.

His hand relaxed at my throat, letting my face fall into the pillows. I laid there shaking slightly as he pulled his long, luxurious cock from my ass and flipped to lay on his back beside me. Our faces lay inches from each other. He looked into my eyes as I stared back at him in a transfixed daze – and he laughed.

“You should see your face,” he said. I blinked at him, and suddenly I too found it all so very funny. I let out a shy chuckle at first, but it wasn’t long before we were both howling with laughter.

“So, what are you doing here?” I asked, wiping the tears from my eyes.

“Came to check out the fresh meat.” Hermes said, reaching over and slapping my ass. The sound of the smack cracked throughout the room. “My father brings back mortals every now and then, but he hasn’t done it in quite a while. Hera’s a jealous woman and she threw the last one off the peak.” He made a breathy whistling sound and mimed a miniature figure falling with his finger.

“Wait really?” I jerked my head up in surprise. I hadn’t even considered the other gods of Olympus, most especially the powerful matron goddess who stood at my new lover’s side in all depictions and stories.

I’m such a fool!

“Yeah, she caught the girl in Zeus’s bed. If you can believe it, she pulled her right off his dick and threw her to her death right there.” Hermes watched me as he spoke, the mischievous sparkle in his eye unsettled me a bit.

I paused for a moment to look in his face and mustered a scoff, “Psh, you’re having a go at me.”

Hermes grinned. “I can show you her body if you want.”

“No!” I said quickly. “No, I don’t want to see that.”

“It’s just as well, that was decades ago. She’s probably just bones by now.”

“Decades?”

“Oh yeah… seems like just yesterday though,” he said wistfully. He sighed and folded his arms behind his head, stretching out his lithe, magnificent body on the bed next to me. “You know, time is really not something we Olympians feel. It ebbs and flows around us, but we’re like boulders in the stream. Immovable, ever present, unchanging…” He sounded almost exhausted by it.

“So, what’ll happen to me??” I asked, growing nervous at the idea of being thrown from Mount Olympus. “Won’t Hera find me and do the same?”

I eyed the three giant open windows. There were no railings, only sky. Though curiously, I noted, the sky looked different in each window. One was lightly cloudy, another shone with bright sunlight, and the third was overcast and windy. The misty cloudiness was seeping through that window, buffeted gently by the torrents on the other side of the frame.

I guess they really do lead to different times…

Hermes’s response brought me back. “No, I don’t think she will this time. For one, he brought you here and not his own bed. I presume this is meant to be your room. And for another, you’ve already begun taking ambrosia. I can see it clear as day, Zeus intends for you to stay here.” With those last words, he turned and gave me a congenial wink. “Come on! I’ll show you around.”

The messenger god swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood in a single smooth motion. He reached down to the floor and grabbed the white silk he’d abandoned in the act of fucking me. With a flick of his wrist, the cloth fluttered to life and settled itself around his waist. Leaving his smooth torso and runner’s legs exposed to the pale light of the room. He certainly cut an enticing and erotic figure.

Reaching back into the bowl of ambrosia, Hermes retrieved the rematerialized bitten apple he’d taken earlier and turned to see me still lying on the bed, drinking in his handsome frame.

“Well, let’s not just sit here gawking at each other!” He waved his free hand at me. “Let’s go! You’ve got plenty to learn about here on Olympus!”

A few minutes later, I had my blue silk draped from my shoulder and Hermes was leading me out the door of my room (Such a strange thought. My own room on Olympus?) and down the hallway to a set of wide-open doors. As we went, we passed a few other doors and I asked what was behind them.

“Oh, just more rooms,” was Hermes’s response. “That one there has the hearth, but that’s never really used by us because the ambrosia —” he indicated the apple he was munching on “—is enough for the gods. More than enough, really.”

Just before we reached the front doors, he pointed down a hallway to the left. “That’s my room down that way. You and I share this villa. That’s why I knew you were here.”

We stepped over the threshold out onto the front patio and the view stole my breath away. The patio was bounded by a stone railing, beyond which was only sky. Here, above the clouds, the great blue dome stretched endlessly to all horizons. Clouds drifted lazily about like the surface of a lethargic celestial ocean, with Olympus’s peak standing as an island above them. I looked to the left and right and saw other villas, varying in the color of stone and in style and size, but all facing outward with patios of their own. I turned to look over mine and Hermes’s villa to catch a glimpse of the peak. There stood a massive stone temple, grander than all the other buildings and so large I wondered if the mountain could really be holding it up by itself.

Hermes chuckled softly at my expression as he took the last bite of his apple and threw the core a considerable distance over the railing. It disappeared below the clouds.

“That big one up there is Zeus and Hera’s. The ones just below belong to Poseidon and Hades, though they both just use them for parties since they have their own realms to rule.” He spread his arms wide indicating the rest of the villas. “And the rest of us take or make what we can.”

I took a closer look at the white marble that made up mine and Hermes’s home. The vaulted structure was surrounded by soaring columns and all around there were tall windows that let the air pass through the rooms with unimpeded ease. Linens like those that hung in my room danced in the mountaintop breeze.

“Wow!” I said breathlessly. The wind up on this highest of peaks swallowed my voice.

“WOW!” I called out louder to no one in particular. I could sense Hermes watching me and I turned to see his amused expression.

“It’s alright,” he said with a shrug. “You should see what else this world has to offer. Way up here above the clouds is fine and all, but there are some things you just can’t experience being so far removed.”

I stared at Hermes as he absent-mindedly clicked his heels together. A pair of wings fluttered at each of his heels and I suddenly understood why he didn’t seem to actually walk. He turned his back on the expansive view. “Come on, we’ve gotta get you acquainted with your duties as cupbearer.”

With one last look at the flowing cloudscape, I hurried after him. My feet didn’t flutter so this took quite some effort.

He led me up a pathway to a bright, golden villa, built at the very end of an outcrop of the mountain. Its rounded roofs stood high and towering; the structure was much taller than it was wide. I wondered how it stayed standing for a moment, but then remembered where I was.

“This is Apollo’s,” Hermes said as we went up the winding staircase to the main doors. The architecture was much more grandiose, with intricate carvings and designs all over, most shone golden like the rising sun. There was something inviting and exciting about the atmosphere of the villa. I felt abuzz with anticipation and virility.

I wonder if Apollo’s as handsome as the legends say, I thought as Hermes pushed open the doors.

“Oh brother!” Hermes’s tone was both playful and mocking, somehow. The way a younger brother goads an older one.

No one answered the call. The air inside felt lighter than that outside. It seemed to lift the spirits and excite the mind with its charged stillness. I looked up and immediately regretted it as what looked like a window in the ceiling shone down with the intense heat of the sun. Blinded, I chided myself. Obviously there would be something like this in the sun god’s villa. As my eyes readjusted to the room around me, I saw it was filled with deep emerald leaves. Trees, vines, bushes lined the room and gave the space a regal yet natural feel.

I chuckled to myself. Nothing worships the sun like plants.

Hermes led me across the great atrium through a doorway at the other end. Beyond was a walkway that crossed an open field to another towering edifice, and it was inside here that I began to understand why the still air felt alive. The soft plucking of strings could now be heard emanating from the upstairs of this building, and the sound seemed to electrify the air. I looked up along the walls and saw a spiraling staircase twisting up and up. The long tube of this vaulted ceiling amplified the distant music coming from the rooms above. Hermes began to ascend, not on the stairs, but with the aid of his magical winged feet. They fluttered like hummingbirds as they raised him to the higher levels. I watched him go, catching a glimpse of the ass beneath the cloth about his waist.

“Well come on!” He called down to me indicating the stairs. Mortals, it seemed, would not be permitted any easy ways out – even on Mount Olympus.

After what felt like an hour of climbing, I came to a landing where Hermes stood waiting in an archway. Though the steps had been strenuous, I felt no fatigue. It must be an effect of the ambrosia I’d begun consuming.

The music was loud now, and the air around me reverberated sweetly. I felt giddy listening to it, light-headed, light-hearted and filled with an urge to dance. What was this?

Hermes had that amused look on his face again, “Just look at you.” He chuckled and tousled my hair before putting an arm around my shoulder and leading me inside. His familiarity with me was a bit unnerving, but the music was so enticing that I simply let him guide my footsteps closer, ever-so-curious to discover its source.

As we rounded the golden corners of the room, I saw the font of the music. Trees and shrubs lined the walls of this chamber like those downstairs and just visible through some of the leaves sat a magnificent man. He had broad shoulders and beautifully muscled arms. He faced the other way, and so I could see his back muscles working beneath his radiant skin as he played the harp in his lap, just visible over his shoulders. His hair was so blond it was almost white, and it sat in a mass of curls atop his head with an effect that was both unkempt and wildly enticing. I’d only seen the back of him and I already wanted to drink in every story he might tell, every song he might sing. A toga draped from his shoulder, belted around his waist by a leather strap with gold plating to match the gold arm rings that encircled each glorious bicep.

“Hello there, good brother!” Hermes said a little too loudly.

“You’re not gonna scare me this time little brother.” Apollo’s baritone voice was cool with a touch of annoyance. I supposed the trickster god that I’d befriended was not always well-received by his siblings.

The music stopped abruptly and Apollo turned to face us. “The mortal you’ve brought with you was stomping all the way up the stairs.” He turned to look at me. “Graceless.”

I met his gaze and felt blinded just like I had downstairs looking up at the sun window. But this time I could not look away. Apollo’s piercing blue eyes were both captivating and repellant, both inviting and defiant. His smooth face was cut with a strong jaw, a pleasantly shaped Grecian nose, and expressive eyebrows. He raised the left one as he eyed me up and down.

“I’ve brought you father’s new cupbearer. Ganymede!” Hermes was speaking with an unctuous tone that even I could tell was being laid on thick.

“Cupbearer?” Apollo queried, turning his gaze upon his brother. Hermes made a gesture with his hand that I didn’t quite catch, as I was still dazzled by the sun god’s handsome visage. He blinked and his expression changed a bit, almost imperceptibly.

With effort, I tore my gaze from Apollo to look at Hermes who smiled and indicated his mouth and then to me.

Catching on, I turned to Apollo and repeated, “Y- yes. I’m the new cupbearer for the gods.”

“Do you know what that means?” Apollo asked.

“Well, no not really,” I admitted sheepishly, realizing now that I was standing before two Olympians, gods that I’d actually prayed to at one time or another, with no idea what I was doing there or any fathom for how I was supposed to converse and interact with them.

“I see. Well, I’m not so low on ambrosia just now, so you can just come back to fill my bowl later,” Apollo said dismissively. He lowered the harp off of his lap and set it down on the floor before standing up and striding to the bed I hadn’t noticed was off to the side. It was covered in white sheets and pillows, and a bowl, just like the one in my room, sat on a golden table to the side.

“And besides,” he continued as he reached into the bowl, “it doesn’t look like you’ve brought any ambrosia with you to refill anything.” As he said the last part, he pulled from the bowl a small, buttery-looking washcloth.

I felt my cheeks burn hot with embarrassment, here I was, trying to present myself as cupbearer to this prince of Olympus and didn’t even think to bring what I needed to do that job. I looked at Hermes for help, but the mischievous grin returned, feigning innocence.

“Oh no! Did I forget to show you where to get that first?” He intoned, unconvincingly. The trickster chuckled. “Well, I guess you’ll have to come back later.” He raised his open palms in an exaggerated shrug, a comical expression on his face.

I started to back out of the room.

“Wait,” said Apollo. “Since you’re here, there’s something I could use some help with.”

“Anything!” Exclaimed Hermes.

“Not you.” Apollo corrected sharply. “You can leave. I’m sure you have some merchant ship to misdirect or message to intercept elsewhere. I mean you, Ganymede.”

“M- me?” I stammered.

Out of the corner of my eye I saw Hermes give Apollo a wink. “Well, then I’m off!” And without another word, he flew suddenly out an open window. The whoosh of his winged heels wafted around the room in his wake like beach sand settling in the wind.

And just like that, in barely the blink of an eye, I was alone with this man, this god. I looked at him and he smiled gently, extending the hand holding the washcloth out to me.

“I would like it if you bathed me,” he said. The dulcet tones of his voice reverberated down my spine. I felt warm tingles within me and also on all the parts of my exposed skin that faced him. It was like standing in the actual sunlight, my skin drank in his warmth and life-giving radiance. I swallowed and realized I had nothing to swallow. My mouth had run dry under the piercing yet comforting gaze. I reached out for the washcloth. The sun god’s fingers brushed against mine as he passed it to me, they felt hot and a rush of exhilaration coursed through me from the point of contact.

“Come. We’ll do this in the other room.”

I followed Apollo through a doorway and into a smaller room. A shining brass tub sat in the center. It was already filled with water. I looked around and saw the walls were covered with shelves, each filled with different fragrance bottles, oils, and more. When my eyes fell on the sun god once more, he was dropping the cloth from around his body and stepping into the tub. I got a glimpse of his smooth, muscular ass before he lowered his body into the water and leaned back with a sigh. His head rested on the edge of the tub with his glorious pecs revealed just above the surface of the water. They were smooth like his father’s.

After a moment’s hesitation, I took a meek step forward and dipped the washcloth in the water. I rung it out a little and began drawing it across the burning hot skin of the sun god’s arms. Truly, they were just cool enough to touch, but definitely radiated a glorious heat. Even as he relaxed into the tub, the water began to bubble and steam lightly around him.

Below the surface, I could clearly see his endowment rippling in the refraction created by the small waves my gentle scrubbing stirred. Apollo made no effort to hide himself, and my skin flushed with desire. I took a breath to steady myself and tried to focus on my task.

Apollo leaned his head back and let it rest against the edge of the tub, inhaling a long, luscious breath and exhaling just as slowly. Then…

“Do you play an instrument, Cupbearer?”

“Do I– what?”

He sighed loudly. “An instrument, mortal. For music. Do you play one?”

“O– oh… No. I don’t.” I stammered and continued dipping the washcloth in the water to draw it trepidatiously across the sun god’s skin.

“I guessed so,” he breathed, his eyes closed. “Have you any craft?”

“I’m a shepherd.”

“Ah,” he said plainly. Then, “People – well, mortals I should say – often think that playing an instrument like the lyre is about plucking strings. That if you gave any one of them enough time, they could make some semblance of music vibrate out of their imitations of my divine instrument.”

I couldn’t see what this had to do with anything, but I was not about to interrupt. I could smell his sun-toasted scent wafting up with the swirls of steam. It was intoxicating and made me ache for a grassy meadow to lay in, stretched out naked beneath a summer sky…

“But a lyre is so much more than the strings – more, even, than the arch, the bridge, the wooden body, the framing... with the right player’s fingers dancing across its chords, it becomes a conversation, a duet, a dance… Do you understand?”

“I- I think so…”

“No, you don’t,” he said with a patronizing sigh. “I’ll have to show you. Come here.”

He held a hand up for me to take, which I did, and he drew me from behind him to the side of the tub. Our eyes met briefly before his flicked downward.

“Take off your clothes.”

I looked down at the billowing blue fabric. “I- I don’t know if I should…”

“Why?” Apollo was amused by my bashfulness. “Do you intend to wear it in the water?”

My eyes widened as I grasped my situation. Apollo gave a little half smirk; the dimple in his cheek tensed. With a shaky hand, I reached up to the clasp at my shoulder and unhooked it. The cloth fell away and I shivered slightly as it brushed my body hairs and the tip of my growing erection. Apollo kept hold of my hand as I stepped into the tub, guiding me gently in.

Oddly, while the basin had appeared only enough for a man and I’d expected to need to squeeze in to join him, as my body lowered into the hot water, it seemed to expand to allow us both to sit comfortably. I marveled once again at the magic of Olympus.

“Now,” Apollo began, taking the washcloth from the side of the tub where I’d left it. “The thing no one ever remembers is that the body is an instrument… to the right musician.” His hands guided my floating form to lean back against him. My breath quickened as I felt my body come to rest against his chest and abs; his legs encircled me beneath the water, and my ass tingled with energy as I felt his flaccid cock brush against it. He guided my arms, with gentle touches along the undersides, to lay on the edges of the tub and my head to lie back against his chest. I could feel it rise and fall with his breathing.

My mind was racing, but not as much as my heart. What is happening?

The heat from his body was intense. I felt like I must be cooking with him in this Olympian soup, but the temperature never rose to the level of pain.

“I– uh…” I stammered, unsure of what I would say.

“Shhh,” he whispered into my ear. “Just be a lyre…”

I took a deep shuddering breath to calm my nerves, and then relaxed my muscles as best I could; I felt him notice and draw me in – ever so gently, but unmistakable in his intent. His fingers drew delicate swirls under the water along the side of my torso and over my stomach. He pulled the washcloth sensuously over my thighs and up my inner legs. He luxuriously scrubbed my body, massaging my chest and kneading my upper arms; his hands broke the water surface as he did so, sending the tinkling sound of water droplets to echo off the tiled floor. It was the only sound apart from my own increasingly aroused breathing.

Below the surface, I could feel my cock grow stiff, the playful buoyancy of the water helping it stand to attention. Each pass of Apollo’s hands through my leg and pubic hair sent hot waves of lust emanating through me. I could’ve sworn the water was beginning to boil. I felt even warmer still as I noticed a large stiffness begin to nudge at my ass.

The sun god continued his orchestrations along my skin and muscles – and subtly began to undulate his own hips. I shivered as his hardening cock rubbed back and forth across my asshole. I could feel actual vibrations of sexual energy when he planted a firm, commanding kiss at the nape of my neck.

“Mmmmmmmm…” I hummed out a single, sonorous, satisfied tone. It resonated in the washroom with amplified intensity.

Apollo began a deep massage of my inner thighs…working, working, working… ever so slowly toward the center – toward my center. His now rock-solid cock continued to draw deliberate strokes between my cheeks.

“Ahhhhhhhhh…” I breathed out; the pitch reverberated in my chest and crescendoed with the rhythm of Apollo’s body.

“Mmmmmm…” Apollo hummed, a note in harmony with my own and I felt its effect wash over me, vibrating my loins and causing my cock to jerk and flex. I felt his left hand close around my shaft and saw bright yellow flashes when I shut my eyes tight and bit my lip, trying desperately to not orgasm right then and there.

“Uhhh,” I breathed, “Oohh… Um, I– I’m about to…”

“Shhhhh,” he cooed in my ear, “Don’t worry, sweet mortal. I won’t let you finish before the finale.” He began to stroke me from base to tip; my mouth fell open as I gasped for control of myself. He continued, unfazed. “Just be the lyre,” he repeated, “you’re only a lyre… you’re only a lyre…”

His words broke through my desperation for release. “I’m a lyre…” I repeated in my head, “I’m a lyre…” and even though my arousal remained at the edge of the precipice, I could not seem to step that final step. Through the magic in Apollo’s fingers, I had indeed become an instrument for him to make his music through, for him to play to climax – or not – as only he could. The wave inside me plateaued but didn’t break.

“Yes,” he intoned as he felt me give in to his control. “Yes, that’s it, mortal.”

“Yes,” I repeated back to him as his left hand continued to stroke me and I heard his right arm leave the water. I opened my eyes in time to see him put the washcloth down and tip the bowl of ambrosia into the bathwater.

In a flash of iridescent swirls, the whole bath became aglow with its magic. I didn’t need to guess the reason for Apollo to do this, as he immediately returned his right hand to the water and I felt his fingers slide easily inside my asshole. He found the spot right away and was expertly strumming me.

“OH GODS!” I yelled out as the dual sensation of being stroked and fingered to the same rhythm flooded my brain. Apollo bit my neck deliberately, but not hard, as if to hold my writhing body in place. I gasped a sharp, giggling laugh as the feel of his teeth burned like an erotic brand on my neck. I felt that my whole sex – the entirety of my arousal and my lust, the sum total of my sexual being – sat in Apollo’s hands and he was playing me, making me sing; my heart beat the rhythm to his song, my strings buzzed to his plucking.

Soon, however, his fingers left my ass and I felt his cock touch my hole. As a master musician uses silence for effect, Apollo let it sit there, bringing his hands to my waist and adding a slow, gentle gyration to his hips. I could feel him dancing at my entrance; his chest and abs slid easily along my back, slickened by the ambrosia in the water. The feel of his muscles tensing and rippling behind me called to my skin, and I grinned inwardly as I arched my back to strengthen our contact.

I added a gentle rocking to my hips, taking a bit of initiative for the first time, and was rewarded by Apollo’s surprised but satisfied sigh. He kissed my neck some more and I dared to turn my head to face him. Catching his hungry gaze, I flicked my tongue gently over his open lips. The second time I did it, his own tongue met mine. We played this game for a few moments before I was forced to gasp loudly as he pushed my hips down.

He watched intently, a triumphant smile on his sensual lips, as his massive cock slid all the way into my hole.

“Unnhh…” I breathed and gasped at the sudden invasion.

“That’s it…” he replied, watching the mingled surprise and lust on my face. “Does that feel good?”

“Yes,” I panted and nodded, staring back at his luscious lips.

He pulled back and thrust inward again.

“Ahh!” I moaned. A ringing in my body buzzed like a gong. “Oh my gods…”

“Do you like the way I play you?”

“Yes, sir…” I whimpered as he began to pick up the pace of his thrusting. Again and again. The sloshing of water in the tub added a new element to our symphony. “Yes, my god… yes, my… ahh… my– my– maestro!”

I don’t know where that last word came from. I couldn’t tell you if I’d heard it before. Its shape and tone sounded strange to my ear… but I somehow knew it as though I’d used it all my life. Apollo suddenly pulled back his face, alarmed.

“What did you say?”

“Maestro,” I moaned, bucking my hips to keep fucking since Apollo had stopped.

“Where did you learn that?”

“Nowhere,” I said breathily, singularly focused on continuing to ride the delicious cock in my ass. The hardness and ridges of his godhood massaged my passage with unimaginable effect. “Do you like it?”

“Like it?” Apollo said, forcing me in one smooth motion up off his cock and leaning against the edge of the tub, my ass out of the water. “I love it!” Standing up, water splashing everywhere in his haste, he entered me again from behind with a mighty thrust.

I cried out as I realized what was coming next. I gripped the edge for dear life, pushing my ass back against the blazing onslaught from Apollo.

“Yes, maestro!” He ploughed me with more speed. “Yes! Unh! Unhhh! Yes, maestro!” More force came with the speed. The smacking sound of his hips on my ass beat an intense rhythm in the magnificent room.

“Yes! Yes! YES!” I giggled and gasped between words, euphoric and ecstatic as the vernal intensity of our lovemaking finally burst forth and I bloomed for him like a summer lily. “APOLLO! UHHH! YESSSSSS!”

My seed shot into the water, onto the edges of the brass tub and the tiled floor. My mind exploded with the sensations of sun-kissed meadows, the grass and clover caressing your feet. A thousand flowers burst forth and I could taste their sweet nectar. I felt the juice of a bright red strawberry dribble down my chin, felt the warm comfort of summer wine, and sensual flow of honey down my throat.

Apollo grunted and on his final thrust, released his load deep inside of me. His seed magnified my euphoria and it rippled through us both. Our skin steamed, fogging the air in the washroom. He wrapped his arms around my prone body, as much holding me up as leaning on me for support. We stood there – our legs in the water and splashes all around the floor – for what felt like an eternity as we regained our senses. All the while, Apollo planted delicate kisses along my back and neck, caressing my goosebumped skin, concluding our opus with a delicate coda.

Finally, I sank back down into the water, releasing my last bits of strength to bear my own weight. I expected to feel Apollo behind me, but I fell through the bathwater unimpeded all the way to the other side. I looked up and he was already standing out of the tub, drying himself off with a clean cloth. He turned to look at me, and I saw in his hand he was holding up the washcloth.

“And so concludes our lesson,” he dropped the cloth into the water where it soaked and sank over my stomach. “The next time you come to wash me, be a better musician.”

“Y-yes, maestro,” I said, instinctively demurring under his intense, post-sex gaze. “I’ll do b-better… n-next time…”

My mind was still flashing a colorful and euphoric afterglow. Next time… there’s going to be a next time…

Apollo reached down and grabbed my face under the chin, pulling me close to meet his gaze eye to eye, “But you should know what a magnificent instrument you are.” And he kissed me fully and passionately on the lips before straightening up and sweeping from the room.

I had only a moment’s silence to pause, lean back and stare at the ceiling with a most satisfied grin on my face before…

“My, my, my, I guess you’ve gotta go get some ambrosia now.”

Continue the story with Chapter 3.

The wind was blowing over the hills — strong as a raging stallion — as I looked out over the rocky shoreline. All around me the sheep grazed and bleated contentedly as I warmed my face by the setting sun. The clouds drifted lazily and shimmered between pink and a rich golden glow. I smiled at how the color reminded me of Ajax’s hair.

I laid down amongst the grasses with one arm behind my head and the hand of the other fingering the rough chiton I wore, occasionally brushing past my tender nipple. The gentle touch of my own fingers through the crude woolen fabric caused the hairs on my arm to twitch with anticipated excitement.

Ajax was one of the many Athenian merchants and craftsmen who had begun settling in our city over the past few years. Trade between that great city across the Aegean Sea and our own Mother Troy had grown a lot and people from our region and theirs had begun to mix, mingle, and settle in each other’s cities.

My hand slid sensuously down my torso toward my increasingly sensitive groin as I remembered the first time I saw Ajax, down at the docks where we sold the wool sheared from our flock of sheep. I’d been daydreaming rather than making any effort to sell our products when I first spied his golden locks. His head kept rising and sinking below the gunwale of the ship he’d arrived on as he reached down to grab one of the many bundles of merchandise it carried and threw each heavy sack onto the dock with impressive ease. The sun caught his shimmering hair with such an alluring glow that I nearly sold two whole sacks of wool for half what they were worth.

I laughed to myself as I recalled that day, the wind sweeping up the hills from the coast was getting chillier by the minute. Ajax was bare chested, his well-muscled arms straining against the weight of the sacks. I excused myself from the stand, leaving my father questioning after me, and snuck between the milling people to get a closer look. I found a spot behind a pile of melons with a good view — and by the gods, my breath caught in my throat as I watched.

My dick was hard under the loose fabric of my chiton. I closed my eyes while my hand reached under and gave it a slow stroke with the memory of Ajax’s rippling muscles gleaming in the midday sun. His chest was lightly covered from nipple to nipple in golden hair to match the curly locks that fell over his forehead. His eyes were bright as the sky above, and his cheeks at the time were covered with the stubble of a new beard. I gave a small moan as I stroked myself harder remembering the way Ajax had stopped to wipe his brow and noticed me peeping at him from behind the fruit.

I nearly climaxed just picturing the grin he’d flashed me then. Broad, warm, and just a little bit mischievous. He had reached up to brush the hair out of his eyes and the full muscles in his arm and shoulders tensed tantalizingly with the movement. At the time, I only blushed and ducked behind the melons before making a crouched and embarrassed retreat. Now, I beat my full erection harder just imagining that smile inches from my face as the powerful Athenian merchant moved passionately between my...

“Ganymede!”

Damn!

My father’s voice came faintly from behind me over the rushing sound of wind in my ears. Despite being just moments away from painting my chiton white, I tore my hand off my throbbing cock and resettled my clothing to hide it.

“I’m here!” I called, sitting up so he could see me, but I decided against standing up all the way for fear that he might discover the raised pole beneath my chiton. Instead, I wrapped my arms around my knees pretending to be enjoying the sunset and waited for him to join me.

“There you are, son,” said my father when he approached. He sat down next to me and laid his walking stick between us. “You know it’s nearly time to bring the sheep home.”

“I know. The sunset was just so beautiful.” That wasn’t a lie when I had first sat down, though now the clouds were definitely darker and loomed closer. Was that thunder?

“I’m sure it was,” my father stated plainly. He never bothered with pretense. “Son, I want to know if you will decide to stay here and help the family with our flock. The winter is coming and I know you are well of age now and fixing to make something of yourself, but I really hope you might choose to grow our flock and help raise our family higher.”

It’s true I had been considering leaving the security of our city to look for my way in this world. But I lacked coin and experience, and so the idea scared me as much as it excited me. What I needed was a sign, from the gods or otherwise, to point me in the right direction. I felt honor bound to help my family rise above our current station, but the life of a shepherd held no allure for me, and I often thought that I might be able to help my family more if I became something else. I’ll admit, though, that I had no idea what that something would be.

“I really don’t know yet.” I kept my reply as neutral as possible. My father gave a small “hmph” and resolved to stare out at the sea with me. The clouds were definitely growing closer and more ominous, and we decided then to gather the flock and hurry them home before the storm hit. We drove them over the coastal hills and down the leeward side toward our little dwelling on the outskirts of Troy. As we crested the ridge I turned my head north to see the massive walls and firelight glow of the city. Somewhere in there, Ajax was probably just sitting down to dinner in his lavish home. I imagined his home held every luxury mine lacked.

That night, word came to the village that all the grain from this year’s harvest had been stored successfully and the king declared that the city would be well-stocked for the coming winter. Tomorrow would begin the official harvest celebrations.

The festival was lavish as usual. Being a man now meant that my family did not expect me home by the time the city gates closed, and I had every intention of taking advantage of that. The streets were full of music and people danced in their colorful chitons, robes, and dresses. The beer and wine flowed generously and we all grew loose and uninhibited. A few times, as I explored the debauchery with some lads from the village, we passed couples having sex in shadowed alleyways. One woman moaned loudly as she rocked back and forth astride her lover, their clothes hanging open.

“Gods! Look at her tits bounce!” One of my companions drunkenly shouted at us, pointing. The woman obviously heard him and, without breaking her stride, turned to us — a pack of horny young colts — and grinned lecherously. The others broke out in boisterous laughter, jittery at the woman’s cheek and clearly aroused by the carnal scene in the alley.

But as they adjusted their manhoods and continued on, I couldn’t help noticing her lover’s sky blue eyes. It was Ajax! He now had a full beard covering his chin and it made him look even more handsome.

Was that even possible?

His fine clothing hung off his shoulders, sensually revealing his muscular torso as he worked himself deep inside the woman riding him. And there was no mistaking his eyes.

He locked his gaze to my own and I froze with heat climbing up my cheeks. As we shared this bizarre moment, his thrusts became stronger and faster. The muscles in his arms tensed as he took a firmer hold of the woman’s hips and held her body tightly to his. He impaled her over and over again, never breaking eye contact with me. The woman turned back to him and moaned even louder as the slapping of his hips on her buttocks began to echo off the alley walls. Her heightened vocal pleasure brought me to my senses and I turned quickly to chase after my friends, feeling flushed and more aroused than I’d ever felt before.

By the time the moon began to reach its peak, I’d been good and drunk for hours. My friends and I were enjoying a laugh and a beer in a pub somewhere (I was definitely lost) when Ajax walked through the door, his fine clothing now properly draped about his body.

My breath caught in my throat. He paid for a cup and plunged it into the communal barrel of beer before sitting down at an empty seat. He took a sip, as if to taste how it was, and smiled that disarming smile again. I guessed he liked the brew, because he immediately took an enormous gulp and set his now mostly empty cup down. Then his eyes turned directly toward mine once again and he raised a curious eyebrow.

I could feel the redness return to my cheeks and the sensation continued down my neck and into my head where it began to make the pub around me hazy. I averted my eyes, embarrassed to be caught staring.

Why’s he staring at me so much? I struggled to remain casual around my friends. Is he mad that we were watching him with that woman in the alley?

I turned to look again and saw Ajax stand and refill his cup. As I watched, another man caught his attention and the two began to chat jovially. In spite of myself, I felt an intoxicated pang of jealousy for this man who could grab even the casual attention of an adonis like Ajax, while I could barely stand to look at him without blushing.

I should go and talk to him. He’s only a man… And so am I! What should be so scary?

I stood up. My friends jumped at my suddenness, but I excused myself and made to walk in Ajax’s direction. On the second step, however, the beer rushed to my head. The pub around me tilted like we were at sea and I had to grab a nearby table to keep myself upright, spilling my drink on the floor. A few people turned, and all of my resolve drained from me as it became clear I’d made a scene. I looked up in horror to check if Ajax had seen, but he seemed enthralled by his companion’s conversation. I took the opportunity to stumble out the door.

The cool night air filled my lungs and washed over my body like a splash of seawater. The salty scent of the nearby waves pricked my nostrils in a familiar and comforting way. I took a moment to catch my breath and steady myself, then moved to the alley around the corner from the pub to lean on the wall and cool off. It was a full moon night and the pale light bathed everything around me. Everything except the alley I was now hiding in.

Hiding from what? I thought defiantly as the night air cleared my head.

From those eyes, came my heart’s response. From that beautiful fair hair, from his powerful and rugged body dressed in the finery he can afford. From the way he stared at me while making love to someone else… from the way he seemed to enjoy how I stared back…

I looked at my hands, rough and strong from years of herding sheep, shearing wool, and lugging loads of merchandise. I’m not less attractive than that woman, I thought as I ran my hands up my arms and over my shoulders. I think he’s handsome… Maybe he thinks I am too.

I had to admit, scrawny as I was, I had developed a rather toned physique. My chest was strong and my stomach tight. My legs were muscular, and I felt their strain with my fingers as they held up my intoxicated frame. Lost in my reverie, I didn’t notice that there was someone watching me exploring my body in the dark alley.

“Ahem.”

I jumped to attention and looked around, suddenly burning with embarrassment. It was Ajax. His face was shaded with the moon at his back, but even Selene’s silver light couldn’t change the rich gold of his beautiful hair and beard. I recognized him at once and froze again.

“What’s your name?” He asked. The reverberations of his voice vibrated somewhere deep within me.

“Ganymede,” I said meekly.

“I’ve noticed that you stare at me,” he said, stepping into the shadow of my alley hideout.

I said nothing. My throat had gone dry even as my mouth began to water. He was suddenly so close I could smell him. It was a spiced, musky scent; the smell of man, expertly enhanced with cedar and other oils. I stepped back a little as he moved closer.

“Do you enjoy looking at men?” He asked. I could see the fine threads embroidering his chiton. It was draped lazily about his body, barely covering the hair on his chest and the rippling abs below it. I looked up quickly and he smiled at how obviously I drank in his masculine form.

“N-no.” My voice quivered with the lie.

He chuckled, a deep tone that made my cock twitch, and he drew himself even closer. I took another step backward but he caught me by the small of the back. His arm around me was strong and sure, and he drew me close to his body.

“Do you enjoy the feel of a man?”

“I— I…”

Pressed against him, I could feel the erection through his chiton. The hardness was large, and it caught between my belly and his in a way that clearly gave him pleasure. It surprised me to discover he was quite a bit taller than me. He let out a low rumble from somewhere in his chest that washed over me like a warm bath. The sound also seemed to steady my drunken nerves because my arms settled into position, one on his thick arm and the other on his chest.

Ajax then lowered his head and tantalizingly brushed his lips against mine. It was a question to which he already knew the answer. I drank in the sensation of his body against mine, inhaled the beer on his breath and responded. Running my fingers across the blond fur on his chest, I gave into his advance and opened my mouth to receive his kiss. He took my lips hungrily, pulling my body even closer to him, before pushing me against the wall of the alley.

I was surprised at this display of strength but felt a fire light within my groin at the feeling of being dominated. I gave myself to his mercy, passionately exploring his arms, chest and shoulders with my hands. He reached down and hooked his hands behind each of my thighs, hoisting me and guiding my legs to wrap around him as our cocks met through the fabric of his chiton.

This cloth is so soft!

I felt him reach around my buttocks and grab each one in the fullness of his palms. He spread them apart and I gasped into his mouth as the chilly night air met my exposed asshole.

And then, just as quickly as it had begun, the kissing stopped. Ajax put my legs back on the ground and separated our bodies with a firm push to my chest. My mouth still hung open and my erection poked out from beneath my chiton. The growing volume of drunken voices told me that the pub was clearing out and people were about to round the corner on our alley. Thunder rumbled in the distance, and I turned my face skyward to look for any building clouds. A storm was threatening to cover the moon.

“That’s enough for now,” Ajax said in a commanding voice, also noting the impending rain. I held my silence, stunned and still panting. Ajax came close to me once more and grabbed my cock, still throbbing with excitement, before thinking again, shaking his head and covering it with the ends of my chiton just in time before the first people came into view. He shuffled the cloth down to conceal my bare ass and then said, “My name is Ajax, by the way.”

“I know,” I said before thinking. He raised an eyebrow, and I had to come clean. “I have been staring at you. And I found out your name by asking around,” I admitted rather sheepishly.

Ajax smiled and with a final hungry kiss, he tore himself from me and walked briskly down the street. A lightning bolt cracked a little louder as the storm neared.

The morning following my return from the city, I awoke with a start. I was excited and nervous and my stomach felt as fluttery as sea foam. I decided I would take the sheep out early and climb Mount Ida, where I knew there were some grasses growing that were not often visited. The sheep would appreciate it and I loved the view from the heights.

I pulled on my chiton and snuck out of the hut into the crisp air. The sun was just peaking over the horizon and the sky was cloudless. A beautiful day was dawning.

I let the flock out of the corral and we went bleating and panting up the hills. By the time the sun parted with the horizon we had reached the mountain. I leaned heavily on my walking stick in treacherous parts of the journey and leapt nimbly from rock to rock in others. The sheep never hesitated, being of surefooted Trojan stock. I drove them higher and higher to start at the top-most grazing; they would eat on the descent. We reached just below the summit by mid-morning and I stood on an outcrop overlooking the grazing sheep. The wind whipped about my body with great strength up on the mountain; my chiton seemed as though it were trying to tear itself off my body. With the sun at my back, I could look out over the sea without having to shield my eyes. Blessings to the gods, it was a gorgeous day.

Far in the distance, I could see once again that clouds were growing on the horizon. But something was different about this approaching storm.

As I watched, it seemed to double in size and moved faster than I thought possible. Then, as it began to cast a shadow over the waters just offshore, a small golden speck dropped down from the clouds and began flying in my direction. As it approached, I could make out great wings and a tail. It came closer still and I was astonished to realize that it was the largest golden eagle I had ever seen. It swooped low and soared around the mountain top before coming to land on a rock just above me. The beast was so large that it cast a shadow over me and my flock.

Terrible as it was in size, the eagle was breathtaking in beauty. The feathers looked as though spun from gold, its powerful talons shone like precious stones, and the eyes peering down at me were a fearsome emerald green. I met its gaze with terror and awe, and the great bird lowered its head to look at me closely.

But the strangest thing happened as its eyes came level with mine. In a torrent of gilded feathers, its beak shrank and became a nose, the feathers on its head darkened and transformed into jet black hair, and the body became that of a man. Not once in the whole transformation did the green eyes leave my own, nor did they blink. And by the time it was all over, I was staring into a fierce, bearded face.

The man held my gaze so closely that our noses were almost touching. His eyes studied mine intensely, though not unkindly. He was bending down to face me and I judged him to be taller even than Ajax. The dark curls of his hair fell about his face like the billowing clouds of a thunderstorm; streaks of white shot throughout like lightning bolts in the darkness. His beard was full and unkempt, but it gave him more of a stoic look than a wild one.

“Do you know who I am?” He asked slowly. His voice shot through me like the clear ring of a brass bell; it crashed against me like a tidal wave on sea walls; it cracked over my head like a strike of lightning. I could feel it reverberate through my chest, my soul and, curiously, my loins. I could scarcely find the strength to breathe in the presence of this divine being, let alone answer his question.

So, I nodded. He didn’t seem satisfied.

“Do you know why I’ve come?”

I shook my head, no. He paused for a moment, scrutinizing my face then gave a dismissive, “hmph,” and drew himself up to his full height.

“You really don’t know me,” he muttered, almost to himself.

I found my voice then, shaky and hoarse, “But you’re Zeus. Surely everyone knows when they’re in the presence of the King of the Gods.”

Should I bow? I hesitantly genuflected.

He had to be the tallest man I’d ever seen, and — now that I could view more than just his face — the absolute most handsome. He was naked but for a single golden chlamys that draped and billowed lazily around him like loose cloth in a stream. Every part of him was muscled, his arms were thick and his chest was full and smooth, unlike Ajax’s hairy one. His stomach was rippled and his thighs were like tree trunks. He turned away from me and I could see the muscles in his back flexing in the sunlight.

Standing to the side, he stared down at the sheep, who had not seemed to notice the appearance of a god before them, and he spoke again.

“I’ve been watching you. Ever since I heard whispers of the handsome young man named Ganymede, I knew it must be you. I’ve watched you drive your sheep across these hills. I’ve seen you sell your family’s wool on the docks in Troy.” He paused here to turn his terrible, beautiful face toward me. “I saw you with Ajax in the alley.”

My skin grew hot at these last words.

Zeus turned his body to square his magnificent shoulders to me. “I told myself that I would stay away, that there’s no possible way that it was really you. That you would even remember…” He trailed off. He seemed unsure somehow, like he expected something of me I wasn’t grasping.

“Remember what?” I asked hesitantly. The question displeased him, and he turned and paced away, agitated.

“I want you, Ganymede,” he said after a moment over his shoulder. “From your toes to your eyes, from your lips to your thighs, you make me burn with a lust I haven’t felt for an age.” He turned then and moved himself swiftly to stand inches from me. I looked up into his eyes, unable to make myself stop. His face remained fierce, but those verdant eyes no longer seemed to threaten me. I could see a kind of anguished longing behind them. “I can no longer remain apart from you. Mortal men cannot love you as only a god can. As only… I can.”

And with this final declaration, he grabbed me around the waist and pulled me into a deep, passionate kiss. His lips tasted like nothing I’d ever imagined before. All at once, they were like sweet wine, pomegranates, and cherries; like the salty sea air and the burning of fragrant wood. I felt a tingling in my own lips from the moment he took them; the sensation rippled down my neck and spread through my chest to my arms, legs, and cock — which began to harden instantly.

And then, even as I felt shocked by this surprising move from the King of the Gods, I felt a lust ignite in my belly. A lust I had never before experienced — yet it felt familiar, somehow. My mind became clouded to all else and I gave into him, wrapping my arms around his neck. He sensed my submission and, with an excited grunt, lifted my legs to wrap them around his waist.

I could hear the wind rushing in my ears as Zeus’s hands ran from behind my knees up my thighs and over my ass, lifting my chiton as he went. I could feel his touch crackle and spark across my virgin skin like struck flint. The sensation excited me further and I tightened my legs to draw myself closer to him. As I did, I felt his cock press against mine and, blessed gods, it was massive. I rolled my hips to grind my mortal manhood against his divinity and felt like I could never be close enough to him to satisfy me. I wanted him inside me.

I felt his hand reach behind my head and grab a fistful of my hair before pulling roughly to separate our lips. I gasped in pleasure as my face turned skyward with his tug and I felt his mouth meet my neck. I looked up and saw the clouds rushing by while he kissed and sucked hard on my neck.

We’re moving so fast, I thought vaguely.

Chancing a look down, I discovered we were no longer even standing on solid ground.

We’re… flying…?

The stiff hairs of Zeus’s beard grated my skin, pulling my attention and sending more sparks dancing across my throat and down my chest to ignite my nipples. The mighty god leaned back and held my gaze intently for a moment while he reached down and tore my chiton from my body, letting it fly away into the clouds swirling around us. Then without hesitation, he lifted me higher to give himself access to my nipples.

As he sucked on me, I grabbed his head and moaned loudly with arousal. His tongue seemed to speak a language that mortals had forgotten a thousand years ago. He traced around my nipple and flicked it, then drew it into his mouth as though he could extract my soul through it. I drew one of my hands down his neck and over his back to feel his powerful muscles work as he took from me whatever he wanted. And I only wanted to give more.

He must have read my thoughts, for at that moment I felt his hand around my cock. The scream I released was loud and surprising as he tugged on my erection. He didn’t stay there for long, but ran his hand between my legs and grabbed my ass, allowing one finger to position itself directly on the hole. He pushed.

I felt a stretching pain that startled me and caused me to jerk away from his finger with a gasp. Zeus let my nipple fall from his mouth and he turned his eyes up to look at me. The emeralds seemed to burn like rubies with lust and he stared into my eyes, locking my gaze as he reached his hand up and stuck his finger in his mouth. I watched him, entranced by the momentary stillness and captivated by his gaze. When he withdrew his finger, it was wet with saliva. The hand disappeared between my legs once more and I moaned as it slid easily into my asshole.

The sensation was new. I still felt that stretching pain, but it was quickly subsiding as the god’s finger slowly slid out, only to enter me again. He repeated the motion, faster and faster, and though I was not touching my cock, I felt a climax building. I closed my eyes involuntarily as I was fingered harder and harder, moaning and gasping all the while. But before I could reach the peak, the finger left my ass, only an empty feeling remained in its wake.

I then felt myself fall as Zeus’s hands released my weight. I snapped my eyes open thinking for a moment I’d be falling out of the sky, but I landed immediately on what felt like the smoothest silk in all the world, with plush pillows and soft lights surrounding me.

Where did all this come from? I thought briefly, before returning my focus to the divine king standing between my open legs. As he looked down upon me, laying completely open to him, he reached up and undid the clasp that held his chlamys. The cloth fell in waves down his body, revealing a perfect form and an enormous, rock-hard cock. My mouth watered.

Though I couldn’t explain the urge, I sat up to take the godly cock in my mouth and was moments from tasting the head when Zeus bent down and forcefully pushed me on my back again. He crawled his arms along my sides and used his knees to open my thighs further. My arms lay over my head where they had fallen and they stayed there as his face came level with mine, all the while he pressed his weight over my body, creating electric contact up and down my skin. I felt the iron hardness of his cock meet my ass and I shivered in anticipation.

He never took his eyes from mine as he sat up straight, then reached over to the table beside the bed and came back with his fingers sleek with an oil of some kind. He rubbed it over his cock, shuddering slightly as he did, till it too glistened in the soft light coming through the windows. He reached between my legs again and rubbed the oil over my asshole where I suddenly felt a warm, soothing sensation… and a hunger to be filled. When he poked his finger in my hole ever so gently, I gasped and smiled. My cock quivered and dripped with pre-cum.

Zeus, king of all the gods, then took me by the hips, drawing me closer, and pushed. I felt him slide inside me with unexpected ease. The solid shaft penetrated my senses like a bolt of lightning. Like a rush of ecstasy. Like the explosion of a star fallen to earth. I moaned deep within myself, releasing the breath held in my chest as he reached far into me with his full cock. I could feel his testicles against my buttocks and knew he had taken me to the hilt. My asshole stretched effortlessly to accommodate him, and I reveled in the sudden feeling of being filled to the brim.

Then, I caught a look in his eye like the stillness before a storm. We had only just begun.

With what looked like an enormous effort of self-control, Zeus backed his cock slowly out of my ass, until all that remained inside me was the tender, smooth head. He paused there and ran his fingertips up the insides of my thighs from my groin to my knees and then palmed all the way back down to my hips.

I couldn’t take the anticipation anymore. The way he looked at me made me feel like the goddess of beauty herself. I ran my hands sensuously all the way from over my head, down my neck and over my body. I gazed back at Zeus with inviting eyes as I settled over the strong hands at my hips. I gripped them tightly and whispered the first word spoken between us since he first kissed me.

“More.”

The fire burned white hot in his eyes and his grip on my hips tightened almost excruciatingly as he obliged. His first thrusts were slow and gentle still, but in little time he had gained speed and intensity. I dropped his gaze to watch his massive body labor as he plowed my ass like a field in the dawn of spring. I could hear his hips smacking my buttocks like claps of thunder as he rammed me harder and harder. His abs rippled as he thrust. The feeling of flint sparks exploded from my loins with each stroke of his exquisite rod. I could almost see them as they bounced back and forth across my skin like ripples in a barrel of water. I held on to his hands at my hips for dear life; I felt as though I might be lost forever in the ecstasy if I didn’t secure myself to this one bit of reality.

On and on he went, never tiring. My moans became increasingly louder, peaking each time his cock slammed into the point of pleasure at the center of my soul. The sensations radiated from behind my testicles in rhythm with his hips. Before I knew it, my balls began to tighten, and I could see white bursts of light behind my eyes. Zeus sensed this too and his pace quickened.

“Yes... yes.. yes! Yes!”

My cries of passion were matched by his grunts as he pumped in and out of me with the force of a thousand stallions.

“Yes! Yes, my king! Unh... unh... yes, harder. Unh! Yes! Right there! Unh... unh... faster!” The words poured from my mouth, urging on the virile, masculine deity moving between my thighs.

He leaned forward then, one hand still holding my hips to his as he angled himself directly over me. Not once did he break rhythm and the new angle brought his delicious abs into contact with the tender spot below my balls.

Oh, what PLEASURE!

I felt like a river in a rainstorm, threatening to overflow in the deluge. I wrapped my legs tight around his waist, pulling him deeper inside me as he thrust downward, hammering himself into me.

Then the dam burst.

I turned my head and screamed my orgasm into the pillow as white spurts of seed covered my chest, neck and cheek. Lights exploded over my vision and my skin ignited into an inferno of ecstasy. Zeus gave one final thrust amid my spasming hole and released an almighty groan, shooting his seed deep inside me. As he did, I saw flashes of lightning streak across the ceiling with the thunder god’s climax. I could feel each spurt of semen within me strike in time with the bolts flashing overhead. I wrapped my arms around his back and he collapsed over me, pressing me into the feathered mattress with his weight. I could feel the muscles in his back tense and twitch with the final peaks of his orgasm, low rumbles of thunder echoed from the corners of the room. His breath felt hot and moist on the nape of my neck.

I lay there panting, partly from the massive god’s weight on my chest but mostly from the effort of our lovemaking. I could feel his cock growing steadily smaller inside me, though I still felt full beyond measure. The sweat from our bodies mixed on our chests and made our skin slick and slippery as our breathing grew steadily slower and more synchronized.

My senses slowly began to come back and I looked over his shoulder at the room around me. A shaft of soft light shone through each of the three massive arched windows to the right. Gossamer sheets of pale linen hung as curtains, bunched at the Corinthian columns that stood between the windows. The ceiling towered high above and more of the same sheer linens hung low from the heights. But as I watched, the sheets seemed to shift and tumble in a way that reminded me strongly of clouds.

Perhaps it represents the sky outside, I thought, remembering the lightning flashes I’d seen just moments before.

I turned my head to the side. The silk sheets and pillows on which we lay were a rich Tyrian red. I studied the ripples and folds of cloth around me and smiled as I imagined we were floating in a river of wine.

But my smile faded when I remembered to ask — “Where are we?”

Zeus took a deep inhale and heaved himself off and out of me. The sudden emptiness felt profound.

“We are on Mount Olympus,” he said plainly, as he flipped onto his back to lay briefly at my right side. He then sat up with his feet on the floor and his back to me and said, “I’ve taken you from your mortal life. You belong with the gods now… with me.”

This was difficult to process. “How did we get here?”

“I flew with you in my arms,” he said matter-of-factly. As he spoke he reached over to the same table he had taken the oil from and put his hand into an exquisitely decorated bowl that I had not noticed earlier. When he drew it out he was holding a soft washcloth which he used to clean himself before standing up to face me. His soft cock swung imposingly between his muscled thighs as he turned and my mouth began to water again against my will.

“Forgive me,” I said meekly, sitting up on the bed, “but I have so many questions. Where is my own family? How long will I be here? What about my flock of sheep on the mountain this morning?... What is that?” I pointed at the bowl.

“All those questions will be answered in time. You can start with your family. Each of the three windows here in your room will show you past, present or future events. You only have to ask the proper one where you want to look.” Zeus indicated the massive archways as he spoke. “You will see through the present facing window that your parents have been left a gift and will be well taken care of. They know you have been honored by me.”

I said nothing. His words seemed distant to me as he finished cleaning himself in front of me by unceremoniously handling and wiping down his manhood. Then he reached back into the bowl on the table and pulled out a massive, juicy bunch of grapes. I stared astonished as they dripped with a shimmering liquid that seemed at once like both water and iridescent smoke.

“This is ambrosia.” Zeus held up the grapes for me to see clearer before placing them on the table. “It is the drink of the gods and it can give you anything you desire of it.”

As he spoke he returned his hand to the bowl and removed a length of light blue cloth. The fabric rippled delicately in the breeze coming through the open windows and dripped with the same ghostly liquid as did the grapes. I stared in astonishment and clambered off the bed to look into the bowl. It only contained the clear, shimmering ambrosia. It was like air made into water.

I was so entranced that I didn’t notice Zeus had moved to stand behind me until he whispered softly in my ear.

“Raise your arms.” I hesitated for a moment, startled by his sudden closeness but comforted by the warmth I now felt coming from his body at my back. I lifted my arms to the sides.

The god reached around my body and slowly, sensuously draped the blue cloth about me. It was a chlamys, soft and warm, yet it flowed in the breeze like Zeus’s own. When he was done, he took me gently by the cheek and turned me to face him.

He kissed me deeply on the lips, grabbing my ass through my new silky clothes and I sank into his well-built torso. My cock twitched when I heard him sigh contentedly deep in his chest, the sound was like distant thunder.

“Do you accept your place here on Olympus?” He asked me when our lips parted. His eyes stared searchingly into my own.

“Wh–” I hesitated, biting my lip. “Why me?”

“Because you are Ganymede of Troy.”

I don’t know why, but this was all I needed to hear. I moved my hand to my shoulder and slid the cloth from my body. It rippled to the floor as I put my hands on the thunder god’s broad chest and pushed. He fell willingly backward to sit on the bed with a smile. I reached out with one hand and took a grape. Biting into its sweet flesh, I let the juice dribble down my lips as the ambrosia filled me with a hot vigor for life I had never known before. I giggled deviantly as the sensation pulsed within my chest.

“So, do you accept?” He repeated, his eyes roaming my naked body.

“Yes,” I told him, dipping my hand back in the bowl and removing it with the same sleek oil he had used earlier. Its sweet, spicy scent teased my nose and tickled my senses.

Zeus let out a low chuckle as I moved toward him, and it became a gentle moan when I covered his rapidly growing cock in the oil before straddling his lap. I felt him slide inside me as I lowered my eager ass onto him. Grabbing his shoulder and neck for support, I began moving my hips up and down, riding him as I’d seen the woman ride Ajax in the alley.

“Yes,” I said again into his ear, and I felt his powerful hands grip my ass cheeks and he took over, quickening the pace. The ceiling began to rumble with impending thunder once more.

Follow along with Chapter 2.

The bubble shattered violently and I turned my head to look behind me as the music, lights and hazy air came crashing back to normal speed. Benji was clamoring off of Gus’s lap, eyes darting between Logan and me and the crowd. A rush of fear bolted through me and I looked too, but since we’d ducked past the curtains, I couldn’t see anyone and felt a little reassured no one could see me either. Just Benji and Gus, who looked a little perplexed to have stopped making out.

“Hey! Uhhhh…” I said, glancing stupidly down at Logan, who looked both surprised and amused. “I – uh – I…”

“Oh, hell yeah, guys!” Said Gus, seeing Logan and me, but unaware that anything more significant than noticing each other had just occurred.

Benji crossed the lounge alcove in two strides, leaving Gus with a confused outstretched arm. 

“Gurl, what the fuck am I looking at?” He asked as he slid into the cushions beside me and Logan, wearing the giddiest smile I’d ever seen. “Holy shit, does Josh know?”

“Know what?” I responded, pulling an innocent face and looking back down at Logan. “Oh my god! How did you get down there?!” My cornered mind was grasping at straws and had evidently chosen humor.

Logan laughed loudly, breaking the tension in my chest. 

“I don’t know,” he chortled. “Just gravity, I guess.”

“Oh. Ha. Ha.” Said Benji, as Gus pulled into the seat beside him. 

“Look,” I said, abandoning the jig, but feeling anxious about Benji’s reaction, “it literally just happened. No, I haven’t said anything to Josh, so could you please n…”

“Ooooooh,” interrupted Benji, holding his hand dramatically over his mouth. “Gurl, this is high-grade tea! BITCH!! You have to tell him!”

“What!? Why?”

“Because he’ll fucking love it!” Benji said matter-of-factly, emphasizing the last words with a flourish of his hand.

“Seriously?”

“Fuckin’ YEAH! Absolutely, he would! And honestly,” he raised a theatrical eyebrow and looked significantly at Logan and Gus, “between us, I’ve always kinda had my suspicions about you.”

Logan chuckled again, but I was aghast at the idea that Josh’s friends had already suspected I might’ve been kind of gay – though, reexamining my current position, I thought better of protesting. Instead, I chose to silently dismount from Logan’s lap, settling down next to him on the couch. 

“Suspicions?” Piped up Gus, incredulous at the word given the circumstances.

“Oh right,” said Benji, taking pity on him. “Danny, over here, told us all he was straight.” He playfully wiggled an accusatory finger at me. “You little bisexual slut, you!”

I opened my mouth but didn’t know a thing to say back, so I closed it again and shrugged with open palms instead.

“*tchyah*,” he scoffed with a satisfied smirk. “Bitch, you really had us going with that whole cargo shorts schtick.”

“What?” I defended. “It wasn’t a schtick! That’s how I actu…”

The sound of the table scraping across the floor cut me off and we all turned to see Josh and Cornelius laughing hysterically on the floor, evidently having both just tripped and fallen on the step to the lounge. Allan and Ty were coming up behind them, clearly shepherding the other two drunken messes.

“Hey,” Allan said with lighthearted exasperation. “These two definitely need to get back home, I think Ty and I are gonna take ‘em.”

I jumped up. “Oh, I’ll come with you guys!”

“No, no,” said Ty, waving me back down. “We totally got it, you guys should stay and enjoy the night!”

“No, I should come and help Josh,” I protested reaching down to the still giggling heap that was my brother to hoist him up.

Allan actually grabbed my hand and pulled me a little away this time. “No, seriously, you should stay,” he gave me a significant look. “We – uh… we kinda saw you making out with Logan.”

A sudden tide of panic rushed up in my chest.

“Don’t sweat it!” He said quickly, seeing the look in my eye. “You’ve got a couple things going for you – first, Josh was surprised but really excited about it,” he giggled, “but also jealous that you bagged a pornstar for your first… well… for your second, anyway,” a knowing twinkle passed between us before he cleared his throat to continue, “and second, he’s so drunk right now that I honestly don’t even think he’ll remember anything about tonight. So actually, you can still tell him yourself when you’re ready.”

“Wow, uh… I don’t even know what to say.”

“Say you’ll fucking close the deal, bitch!” He said conspiratorially and waved Benji over from the couches. 

“What do you mean?”

“Boy, you know what I mean,” he nudged my shoulder and leaned a little closer when Benji joined us. “How far do you think you’re prepared to go with Logan?”

“Ooooh, yes, this. Let’s talk about this!” Chimed in Benji immediately. “You, uh, you think you’re gonna let him fuck you?”

“What?!”

“Dude, give it up!” Benji snapped in my face. “We all know you’re into him! You’re literally in a gay club filled with a thousand fags who all just saw you make out with him right behind the DJ. You’re not shocking anyone and no one cares! So we’re asking you, how far do YOU want to go with him?”

“And are you prepared?” Allan repeated. 

“I… I dunno,” I stammered then looked back at Logan who was chatting with Ty as they both helped Cornelius to a seated position, Josh was already upright, though leaning heavily on his knees for support. Then, with some effort, “I guess I’m just feeling… I dunno, comfortable?... enough with him… to see where this goes…?”

The two of them exchanged glowing looks of parental pride. I rolled my eyes and they laughed.

“Ok, ok,” said Allan, resetting his face with some effort, “You’re just so adorable. Um… so I guess just make sure you’re clean,” he touched thumb and forefinger in an emphasizing hand gesture, “foreplay is very important, and so is deep breathing to help you – y’know – relax.”

“Oh and lube,” Benji added with enthusiasm. “Use more lube than you think you need, especially if you’re a first-timer.” He added a wink to the last word.

“Uhm…” I tried to absorb this info at top speed. “Right, and all of this is for…?”

“Bottoming, dumb dumb!” Chided Benji. “Logan Brooks is a top-ah.” He popped his lips on the last P.

“Oh, yeah…” I said, a little stunned to hear it out loud. “B-bottoming. Right, right…”

My face must have gone pale because Allan reassured me. “Remember, you can always say no.” 

“Consent is sexy!” They said in unison, looking at each other immediately, “JINX!”

The laughter was a euphoric and jovial tonic to my anxious state of mind. 

“And gurl, I’ll be around if you need anything, too,” added Benji, eyeing Gus over his shoulder and biting his lip. “I’m gonna climb that strawberry blond tree tonight, for real. So, we can all just head back to wherever they’re staying together.”

“Buddy system,” said Allan.

I allowed myself a small grin and repeated. “Buddy system.”

Subscribe now

Allan, Ty, Cornelius and Josh all headed out then, skirting the outside of the dance floor for easier going; Craig and Amir had long since disappeared with their own hookups. Benji, Gus, Logan and I all took one last shot of rum then headed out, gathering our clothes from the coat check on our way out.

“Don’t put ‘em on,” Logan crooned in my ear and lightly smacked my ass cheek. “It’s a nice night for a full moon.”

“Psssht,” I pushed him away, playfully groaning at the joke and covering my ass with Amir’s tight shorts. I left my shirt off though and Logan gently drew his fingers through my chest hair in approval. My heart fluttered a little under his hungry gaze.

The late night air was sharp and the cool wind was refreshing after the club.

“This way, gentlemen,” Logan said, taking hold of my hand and guiding us down the road in the opposite direction from our own house. 

Benji and Gus walked a little faster and were soon giggling and flirting a good thirty paces ahead. Logan and I strolled and his thumb caressed my own over our laced fingers as we went. The moon was mostly full, and illuminated the abandoned streets. It was nice.

“Hey, come over here,” Logan said suddenly, nodding his head toward a willow tree that hung partially over the street and partially over a pond in one house’s yard. Its drifting fronds swished musically in the wind and when he pulled me inside, the curtains of leaves created a shadowed enclosure. A space just for us. 

“Listen,” he said quietly as he brought me around to look into his darkened face, “I know I come on strong,” he ran his palms up my arms and over my shoulders, “but I will respect if you want me to stop.”

My cock had been rock hard ever since he’d taken my hand. The feeling of his rough, meaty palm in mine had been too much for my yet-to-be-released load, built up by Allan and left hanging all day long; it was begging for release. And when he’d smacked my ass, I was damn-near pre-cumming. But it was nothing compared to now – as he slowly pushed me up against the trunk of the willow tree and drew my arms above my head.

“Keep these right here,” he whispered, kissing me possessively on the lips then continuing down my naked torso. His hands found the button of Amir’s shorts and they were opened and ripped down my legs in a flash. I felt my cock released around the side of the jockstrap’s pouch and the soft wet of Logan’s tongue and throat as he devoured my length indulgently. 

He grabbed me by the ass cheeks and pulled my seven-and-a-half-inch length toward him in long deliberate strokes; my hands found a branch poking out of the bark above my head and I held on for dear life. Logan enjoyed me. He savored my cock and hummed his approval of my unbridled moans as he brought me too quickly to the very edge of orgasm.

“Oh, oh, ho, ho,” I panted, “I’m getting close… I’m gunna…”

With a pop he released my dick and squeezed some pressure around it. The wave welled up then fell away, uncrested. I panted as though it had.

His chuckle was gruff and grating, more growl than laughter. I looked down at him, still shaking, and a moonbeam caught the ravenous look in his eye. 

“Oh, we’re going to have some good fun,” he whispered huskily as he snaked back up my body, connecting us at the bellies and chests, to press his lips to mine. The sensation of his weight and strength taking hold of my body was unexpectedly arousing and also – somehow – absolutely correct. 

He grabbed me by the waist as he explored my mouth and I arched my back off the rough bark to meet his need to be close. A soft moan escaped my throat, becoming entangled in our lips and tongues as they wrestled for supremacy. His hand grabbed me roughly by one buttock, pulling and kneading it, before gliding around and… replacing the pouch of the jockstrap over my throbbing cock. He stopped the kiss and pulled back with a gasp for breath. I was also lightheaded and panting. 

“Pull up those shorts and come with me,” he commanded. “We’re not far.”

He seized my hand again when I’d fastened the button and pulled me quickly down to where we’d last seen Gus and Benji; he turned to open the gate of a truly enormous and modern-looking house. Just beyond was a clean wooden walkway that skirted past a sharp-angled pool, glowing with blue subsurface light. He took me to the side of the blocky house where a door let us into the kitchen. Farther down the walkway, behind the house, we could hear what was definitely the sound of people making out and water splashing gently as Logan pulled the door closed behind us.

“Hot tub’s out back,” he said aloud when the latch clicked. “Sounds like the other two have already settled in there.”

We giggled like schoolgirls who just caught an older sibling making out with a boy on the porch. 

“Come on up the stairs, my room’s up there.”

We moved quickly to the stairwell, up the steps and into a long hallway. The floor was stone with a luxurious, monochromatic rug that stretched the full length. Four doors lined the walls, two on each side, and Logan led me directly to the last one on the left. My heart pounded in my ears and the blood pressure in my cock stayed high. 

The moment I stepped in the room, Logan pounced, using my body to close the door behind me as he leaned into me, lips planted firmly on mine. His hands quickly undid my shorts a final time and pushed them down with my neon green jockstrap as well. Without breaking the kiss, he drew me to him and turned us to push me toward an open door on the left. An en suite bathroom. 

“Turn on the shower,” he said in his gruff voice as he removed the last of his own clothing. His cock sprang forth, released from his underwear at last, and my jaw dropped slightly seeing it for the first time. 

The first word that sprang to mind was ‘hefty.’ It was perhaps an inch longer than mine, but what really caught my attention was his girth. Though he looked rock hard, the weight of it drew his whole uncut dick downward with gravity, and so it stood out slightly below horizontal from his body. 

Leave a comment

Logan grinned wolfishly again as he walked me, stunned still, into the shower and turned on the water. I gasped when it came out cold but it quickly warmed to a pleasant temperature, just as Logan resumed his mission to kiss the ever-lovin’ shit out of me. Admittedly – I was loving it. He pulled my hair back, exposing my neck which he licked and suckled until I shivered with lustful goosebumps. I seized the chance to meet his demanding style of foreplay by pulling on his own hair to bring his mouth to my nipple; my newfound favorite spot. He growled in approval as he took the command, his lips and tongue sending my body into overdrive.

“Ahhhhh,” I moaned breathily and gasped when I felt his teeth nibbling at my nipple. I turned my face up and let the water cascade over me, running rivulets down my cheeks and neck and rivers down my chest and back. Logan’s body danced within the symphony of sensations raining on my skin. 

“Turn around,” he said, releasing my nipple and reaching for the body wash. I did as he told me – unwilling to contradict his lead – and he ran his soapy hands all over me, taking special care for my groin and ass. It washed off in water and I was just beginning to feel a little odd about being scrubbed by another man when I felt it… 

“Unhhhh,” was all I could make out as a warm, slick something met my asshole. Logan’s hands were once again on my hips, pulling my body toward him, and I realized that I was having my ass eaten out for the first time in my life.

“Oh, oh… mmmm,” I panted as my whole body shivered and shook to the rhythm of his tongue. I gripped the wall of the shower and instinctively arched my back, giving him greater access. The hum of his satisfaction added to the buzzing of sensations that were quickly becoming my whole world. 

My head turned to the side and I opened my eyes. I saw myself in the steamy bathroom mirror – bent over in the shower, muscles flexing as I held myself against the onslaught from the enormous, beautiful, and utterly animalistic man pleasuring my virgin asshole. The muscles on his back worked as he used his hands to spread me open wide and utterly ravage me. I saw in my own eyes then – there was something that felt right about this. Something that felt more right than I’d ever thought possible. 

I straightened up, taking my ass away from Logan and meeting his momentary confusion with another kiss and a light hoist to get him to stand up. I took up the body wash while staring him directly in the eye.

“My turn,” I said with a twitch of my eyebrow, soaping him up along with his substantial cock and balls. It was the first time I wrapped my hands around his member and the warmth of it was nothing if not enticing. I let the water wash off the suds and pushed Logan’s back up against the wall of the shower, watching his face as I knelt to bring his cock closer to my face.

I’m ready, I thought.

I closed a hand around the base of his cock as my eyes followed the flows of water down his hairy, bearish body to rest on my latest ‘first time.’ Far from daunted – my mouth watered in anticipation. 

I brought my tongue up and licked the tip with trepidation, which vanished immediately when I heard Logan groan with pleasure. The sound resonated deep within him and I suddenly wanted nothing more than to make him do it again. I rounded my wet lips and delicately sucked his cockhead. He groaned again and my sex drive hummed into second gear. I opened my lips wider and took even more of him in. He moaned louder, his hands caressing the sides of my head. I began to bob up and down over his shaft, the tip going farther and farther into the back of my mouth. Suddenly, I gagged loudly.

“Hey,” he pulled me up to standing and kissed me soothingly, “that was amazing. Was that your first time?”

“Yeah.” I was panting. “Did I do alright?”

“Seriously,” he said, pulling my body to his and speaking between kisses to my neck, “I would’ve believed you’d done this before.”

The water cascaded down our bodies, hot and steamy. I felt a bit lightheaded. 

“D-do you mind if we move this somewhere else?”

“Oh, yeah. For sure, darlin’!” He turned the water off at once and reached for the towels. “I was thinkin’ the same thing.”

We dried off quickly, flashing awkward smiles at each other, before he threw his towel down and very deliberately – though gently – pushed me out the bathroom door. With a firm and playful last shove, I fell onto soft sheets; Logan crawled swiftly between my legs and forced my knees upward as he laid his body over mine. He drank deeply from the well of my lips and I curled my legs around his back in reply, bringing him closer to me still. Wanting – needing – him to be even closer… to be… inside... 

–Well, that’s new… The thought was intrusive.

Gurl, we’re way past that. I answered myself before breaking the kiss to speak.

“Logan, I…” I bit my lip for a heartbeat’s hesitation, “I want y… you to fuck me.”

He smiled broadly and his eyes damn-near sparkled. “Yeah?”

“Yeah,” I panted, nodding for emphasis.

“How bad?” He asked, a slow, gyrating rhythm beginning in his hips.

“What?” I asked, my brain distracted by the feeling of his cockhead rubbing tantalizingly over my asshole. He must have been precumming like crazy because the motion felt slick. 

“How badly do you want me to fuck you?” He asked louder, the gyrations increasing. It felt like he was making fire – and I was about to ignite.

“So bad,” I said back, grasping his game. “I want your c-cock in me… so bad.” It felt awkward to say but hearing the words were the final spark for him; Logan kissed me passionately and thrust forward ever so slightly for the first time – the tip of his enormous dick breaking only the seal on my anal virginity – before retreating off of me. I felt suddenly naked without his body on mine, my ass yearned for the return of his cockhead.

I watched with wicked anticipation as he grabbed a bottle of lube and poured some into his hand, taking care to coat his fingers.

“Just relax, ok?” He whispered, leaning forward to bring his slickened fingers to my entrance. I shuddered a little as I felt him play with my sphincter. I took a deep breath and nodded. 

His first finger broke into me slowly, deliberately. I gulped some more deep breaths as the mild stretching pain shocked me. I could feel his knuckle as it slid past my ring and he was in.

“That’s it,” he crooned. His voice husky and calming again. “Just feel it.”

“Mmmmm,” I moaned as I felt him pull it out and re-enter. Slowly, he did it again. And again. And again. The pain subsided, overwhelmed by the sexual stimulation against the nerve endings in my ass. “Uhhh….”

“Oh-ho, yeah...” He pulled out and I felt a second finger join the first. 

“Ah!” I twitched back a moment, but the pain subsided faster than the first time. He seemed to be reading my body like a book, because he paused to let me adjust and by the time it passed, he was already pumping a steady rhythm into me. I also began to notice a particular spot inside – a part of me I had never known I could feel – that would light up each time his fingers grazed it. I began to moan more consistently as my cock inflated further, like an overfilled balloon, aching for release. 

Logan followed the second finger with a third, and I continued to breathe – deeper yes, but also much more frantically. The fire this man was building in me had become a self-sustaining blaze. He could see how much I was responding to his fingering, and I could see how much he loved it. My back arched as his fingers massaged that spot inside me.

“Oh-ho… oh-ho… my fuckinggggg god…”

I looked down my body at him. That perfectly coiffed hair was dropping messy ringlets over his eyes, sweat was beginning to bead on his skin from the arousal, and the sinews in his biceps and chest rippled as he worked his fingers inside me. I needed him close to me again.

I leaned forward and grabbed him by the back of the neck, pulling him back with me as I laid down and brought his face to mine. Our sweaty bodies glided past each other and he once again nestled himself between my legs. I breathed in his scent, his arousal, and I held him to me with my arms and legs as I savored the passion he met me with. 

I heard the cap of the lube bottle pop and then Logan brought his hand down between us. He rubbed the lube over his dick before lining it up with my entrance. Benji’s warning to use more lube swam up to me from the depths of my mind and I held Logan up with a hand to the chest.

I reached over to the bottle and squeezed a bit more out, before bringing the glob down to my hole. Logan grinned and repositioned his cock – that beautiful, enticing monstrosity – and I felt it slide into me a short way. I gasped. He was so big. I was already feeling so full.

He held himself suspended over me long enough to catch my eye. His sparkling, azure skies looked into me and time stilled. 

Inhale. Exhale.

I made deliberate, shuddering breaths as the ridge of his head slid past my sphincter.

Oh god, this feels so good.

I nodded slowly to encourage him forward. He obliged, easing into me with surprisingly little resistance. A long exhale escaped my body and became a moan.

“Hhhhhhhoooooooooaaaaah…”

My diamond-hard dick was trapped between our bellies, I could feel Logan’s body along my sex from his pubes at my taint to the soft abs tickling my tip. Most of all, I could feel his massive rod as he began to piston in and out of me. He was gentle but insistent, and quickly fell into a consistent rhythm. I could tell there was more of his cock still to go, but he was so patiently coaxing me open that all I wanted was to give it all to him. 

“Relax, baby,” he breathed into my ear, leaning his head down and tucking into the nap of my neck. I felt his lips suckling my electrified skin and the sparks sent my hips bucking back against his thrusts. I could feel him reaching deeper inside me, meeting new resistance and I inhaled sharply. The stretch around his cock was hot and urgent, but also insanely arousing. 

“You ok, darlin’?” He asked me, pulling back from my neck to look into my face.

“Yeah,” I breathed, clawing at his back to keep him close. I desired him in that moment more than I’d ever wanted anything. “Yeah, I’m alright. Keep going… this feels fucking amazing!”

He panted through a satisfied smirk. “I need you to try and push me out.”

“What?” I husked, confused.

“Do you trust me?” His solid shaft never broke rhythm while he spoke.

“Yes,” I said without hesitation, panting in time with his thrusts.

“Then push me out of you.”

“H-how…?” I began to ask, but my ass muscles clicked with the command faster than my brain. On the very next thrust, I pushed… and I felt Logan sink another few inches into me.

“WHOAAA! Oh! Ah!” I called out.

“Shhhh,” he soothed. “Shhh, that’s it, baby.”

I was seeing stars. Never had I felt so full, never had I felt more like a vessel meant for filling. Logan held me fast to him as he took advantage of this opening to bury himself to the hilt. My fingers dug into the sheets at my side as I felt the grit of his bush against my taint. My ass cheeks nestled comfortably in his lap and he lavished my neck with kisses as I breathed through his final intrusion. 

“Unnhhh,” I groaned. “Uhhh… ohhh… oh, fuck…”

“You’re doing so good, baby,” he peppered me with praise, little sprinkles of encouragement that mixed with the graze of his lips on my neck. “Oh yeah, that ass is so tight. So perfect. Unh… you’re taking my cock so good.”

“Fuck yeah,” I breathed as the hot discomfort of the stretch dissipated.

“Fuck yeah,” he agreed, and slowly began to swirl his hips. 

“Oh! Oh!” I moaned as I felt him moving inside me.

Oh, he’s so deep. I thought. So fffffucking deeeeep.

The fire blazed in that spot just behind my anus – the spot that Logan’s cock was now dragging long, indulgent strokes across.

“Yes…” I groaned softly before growing in volume. “Yes… Yes! Yes!!”

Logan pulled off of me, then, kneeling on the bed between my legs, and deftly pulled out of me. I was suddenly more naked than I’d ever felt, bereft of my lover’s body in my own.

“Turn around.” He commanded.

I grinned impishly as I flipped over onto my stomach. Logan’s hands immediately took control and he pulled my hips up and toward him, bringing me to all fours. 

Positioning my feet to touch but my knees splayed, he moved in behind me and drew me back up hard against his chest. I shivered as I felt him planting more kisses on the back of my neck. His palms greedily caressed, kneaded, possessed my body as I melted back into his. I gasped when he tweaked my nipples, and groaned when I felt his palms run down my hips to encircle my cock and balls. He leaned into me, forcing me to catch my weight on my hands and jutting my ass back toward his waiting cock; he reached my shaft as he did so and began to pump agonizingly long strokes along my flushed foreskin. 

“Uhh… Fuck, that feels so good, Logan,” I moan. 

“Keep jerking yourself off,” he grunted into my ear, releasing my cock and leaning back off me. Obedient to his command, I replaced his hand with my own as I felt his cockhead line up with my waiting hole; I cried out in pleasure as he drove his weight, his manhood, his lust straight through me. The slippery skin of his cock stimulated every inch of my canal as his body mass returned to engulf me once again. 

“Jesus fucking Christ…” He groans through gritted teeth. “That ass is so fucking tight. Oh baby…” – he begins to thrust a steady but urgent rhythm – “that’s so good…”

“Mmmmm,” I moan with unfamiliar satisfaction. I lost myself in the accepting of his sexual desire. I released my will to his control, holding myself up only to keep close to his burly body. His hips jump and jackhammer into me, igniting embers into a mighty blaze.

“Oh, fuck,” I cry. “Oh fuck, Logan. Oh fuck, oh fuck, fuck fuck fuck me… fuck me… fuck me! Oh fuck yeah, harder…” I lost all control of my mouth, my words, my desires. “Fuck me harder, Logan” – my voice quaked to the beat of his cock – “Fuck me harder, fuck me harder…”

I could hear his breathing quicken with his pace as he obliged my request. The ridges of his cock flew back and forth within me, rocking me to my core. 

“Oh fuck baby, oh fuck… yes, darlin’!”

“Unhhh!”

“Oh yeah, take that cock!”

“Unh! Unh! Mmm! Unhhh!”

My eyes were rolling in my head, my tongue lolled out and I lost all control of my voice as I cried and grunted. The slaps his hips made on my spread ass cheeks echoed off the ceiling. The bed squeaked comically, but I didn’t care. Starbursts were exploding behind my eyelids and a rumbling pressure began to build in my groin. That magical spot at my center hummed and seared with mounting intensity.

“Oh my god, yes, yes, YES!” I called out to the night and my elbows buckled. My upper body landed on the bed while Logan held my hips to his cock, still driving his long strokes into my thoroughly used asshole. I turned a little to the side and he took the opportunity to refold me.

Without withdrawing his cock, he urged my willing and compliant form to a lying position with one leg stretched out behind and the other pulled up and over his opposite shoulder. His deliciously thick cock never once left my asshole and he leaned forward in this new position, straddling my prone leg and gripping my raised other for purchase. 

“Ahhhh!” I cried out as I felt him stretch me wider than ever, his cock plumbing my deepest depths. I laid partially-twisted beneath him and for the first time was able to just lay back and watch his massive body work. 

His skin glistened with perspiration and drips of sweat fell from his brow over my body. The hair on his chest and belly were matted and his body rocked with the force of his fucking. The sight of him as he plowed into me was the sexiest thing I’d ever witnessed. I felt his fingers close around my cock, which I’d abandoned in the revelry of Logan’s lovemaking, and my mouth fell open as he jacked me in time with his thrusts.

How had I never known what I’d been missing? I thought as erotic vibrations engulfed my body, radiating between my asshole and the sensitive tip of my penis. And Logan played both with deft and expert confidence.

“Goddamn, baby,” he spoke down at me while I watched his pec, bicep, and tricep flex and ripple as he jerked me off. “Fuck Danny, you’re gonna make me cum.”

Something about hearing my “gay name” slid into place then. I smirked up at him, still gasping and moaning, and knew I was never going back. Ecstasy welled before me like a tsunami, and I stood firm – hands clutching the sheets – as it washed over me, engulfing me in the silvery tide.

“Oh fuck Logan, I’m gonna cum,” I panted and he increased his speed, a flare burned white-hot behind his eyes. “I’m gonna… I’m gonna… oh fffffuck I’m cumming! I’M CUMMING!”

His hand flying up and down my shaft created a firehose effect, and as my muscles cramped and the orgasm ripped through me, my cock spurted ropes of cum in all directions. It splashed over my face, my arms, Logan’s chest, and all over the bed. My legs shook and my diaphragm froze in a flexed exhale as every particle of my being rang with the force of my climax. A wild look overtook Logan’s face as he watched me shake and rumble with the hardest orgasm of my life.

“Oh fuck, oh shit, here I come…” Logan shuddered out as his hips beat four final thrums on my ass, his gripping hand digging into the flesh on my thigh. 

“Oh my god…” I breathed as his cock swelled and burst inside me. I could feel the shots of semen fill me up and my skin glowed – a flush born of knowing I’d just accepted the essence of my lover. He held me fast to him as his body spasmed and emptied. 

“Fffffffffffuck…” he hissed when the earthquake finally passed and the two of us were left panting, exhausted eyes locked.

Half a minute lapsed before Logan carefully withdrew himself from me (the empty feeling was profound) and collapsed on the bed to my left. The only sound was our gasps for oxygen as we both tried to return to homeostasis. 

No words were spoken. No words were necessary.

I rolled over on my side to tuck my head onto Logan’s hairy, heaving chest. He wrapped his arm around my shoulder and drew me up toward his face for a long, sweet, delicate kiss. The smooth caress of his lips across mine said everything I needed to know.

They said safety and comfort. They said lust, they said desire. And, they said, “Stay.”

My breathing began to slow and calm as I rested my face on his pec; I wrapped my free arm over his belly and one leg entwined with his. His heartbeat thrummed in my ear.

We were asleep before I knew it.

Share

—EPILOGUE—

tinyDANcer92: “Hey, hey, HEY! Look out behind you!”

LongDongSilver69: “I see him, I see him!”

tinyDANcer92: “Hang tight, I’m on my way.”

LongDongSilver69: “No worries… just gotta… yyyyYES! Take that fucker!”

tinyDANcer92: “Oh shit! Nice! I just saw that!”

LongDongSilver69: “Fuck yeah! Ok, head back to your post.”

tinyDANcer92: “On my w– OH FUCK!”

LongDongSilver69: “What happened??”

tinyDANcer92: “Ambush! There’s like 4 guys over here!”

LongDongSilver69: “Hang tight! I’m getting to high ground!”

tinyDANcer92: “Fuckin’ FUCK! DIE MOTHERFUCKERS!”

LongDongSilver69: “Ok I’m in place.”

tinyDANcer92: “DIEEEEE! Oh shit I’m runnin’ low on life!”

LongDongSilver69: *BANG* “Head shot!” 

*BANG* “That’s right fucker!” 

*BANG* “Shit! I missed!”

*BANG BANG BANG*

tinyDANcer92: “Goddamnit! I’m outta bullets!”

LongDongSilver69: “Knife ‘em, babe! Knife ‘em!”

tinyDANcer92: “GAH! He won’t fucking stay still!”

LongDongSilver69:  *BANG* “FUCK YEAH!”

tinyDANcer92: *STAB* “WOO! That’s fuckin’ right!”

‘VICTORY’ flashed on the screen and I raised my arms in triumph.

“We fucking did it! Let’s goooo!”

“Hahaha, you’re way too excited about kicking some high schoolers’ asses, darlin’,” Logan laughs in my ears through the headset.

“You don’t know they’re high schoolers!” I defended my excitement. “Anyway, if they are, they probably deserve a good ass kicking.”

Logan laughed again. “So we’re do-gooders then!”

“Exactly.”

A knock at my door.

“Come in!” I called. The knob turned and my mom poked her head in.

“Sweetheart, Josh and Tony are here to pick you up.”

“Oh, sweet! Tell ‘em I’ll be down in like ten minutes.”

“Sure thing, hon.”

“Thanks, mom!”

The door clicked shut.

“Aw, babe, I really do love that you still live with your parents,” Logan made a cutesy voice over the comms. 

“Only for another month, asshole!” I jabbed back. “My new apartment will be ready soon.”

“Can’t wait! You’re gonna love living in Chicago!” His voice changed back to his own genuine enthusiasm.

“I hope you’re right,” I said wanly. “I’ve never been so far from home.”

“Hey, Danny,” – his voice came through with sincerity – “I know it’s scary. But don’t worry about a thing, I’ll be there to make sure you don’t feel alone.”

“Aw thanks, Logan.” A grateful smile pulled at one of my cheeks. “Also, the prize money from the COD tournament should carry me pretty far while I get settled.”

“I can’t believe you guys won that whole fuckin’ thing!”

“Ha! I know, right?! But I fuckin’ knew Josh would come through!”

It had been almost six months since our bachelor weekend. Long-distance was hard, for sure, but I never felt distant from him since we talked all day every day. Our message thread was probably miles long already.

I’d also gone out and visited him once – also courtesy of our massive winnings. It was a week-long whirlwind of sex, good food, circuit parties, more sex (one threesome), and ‘boyfriend time.’ Man, that was still weird to say. But it was true, and I’d never felt more at peace with my choice in a partner. Logan was so kind, generous, good-natured, and open. 

And everyday he grew more handsome in my eyes.

My man, I would think giddily whenever I saw him – which was often, as aside from our regular video chats, he was still, of course, a working pornstar on OnlyFans.

I’d subscribed immediately after returning home from the bachelor weekend and beat my dick to damn-near every one of his videos. I’d bought a dildo the size of Logan’s girthy cock and gotten myself good and used to the stretch. I watched him fuck a twink by a pool, his high pitched moans resonating as though they were my own. I saw him in an orgy with five other bears, all sucking and fucking and grunting in lust; in my mind, I was the cub riding Logan hard while two other studs fed me their cocks. I came long, arching ropes, my ass muscles clenching around the dildo, as I impaled myself watching him fuck “the pizza delivery guy” in the shower. 

“So, where are you going tonight?” Logan asked as I started changing my clothes.

“Out with Josh. He and Tony just got back from their honeymoon, so it’s our first time out since they came home. We’re going to the gay bar downtown.”

“Oh, is that the one with the seedy dark room you told me about?”

“Ha! Yeah, but I don’t think I’m up for that tonight.”

“Aw, why not?”

“‘Cuz, babe,” – the pet name still felt foreign in my mouth – “no one in this town’s got a dick like yours.”

“Ha! Aw shucks, darlin’,” I could feel him theatrically blush through the comms, “But you should go for it! I’m gonna bust a nut hard when you tell me about it later.”

I smiled naughtily listening to him and checking out my newest all-black jockstrap in the mirror, before pulling up a cute pair of shorts. 

“Well, ok.” I said as I zipped them up and slid on a sexy tank top that showed off my built shoulders. “For you, darlin’. Just for you.”

Thank you so much for reading The Bachelor Weekend Deal! I hope you’ve enjoyed it and I hope you stick around for many more stories to come!

By the time we got back to the group, the party was fizzling out. Allan was already taking a last shot with Craig and Josh. 

“Hey, hon,” said Benji when I approached. “Where ya been off at?”

“I went to the bathroom,” I said quickly. Benji raised a suspicious eyebrow, so I added, “Got lost in all the rooms. This house is so big.”

“Whoo-ee, those mushrooms hit nice, don’t they?” Amir said, lounging across a wooden bench.

“Yessiree, they sure do!” I chuckled as I copied his Western lilt, the shape of it tickling my mouth. The two of us dissolved into a fit of giggles.

“Oh, so you ate some too?” Asked Benji, an accusatory note in his voice.

“Uh huh,” was all Amir could get out between his hoots of laughter.

“When?”

“After flip cup.”

“Well, shit, I want some.” Benji declared and headed off toward the kitchen. “Don’t leave without me!”

“Leave?” I asked.

“Yeah,” said Amir, finally coming down from the giggle high and sitting up. “Yeah, we’re getting ready to head out.”

“Time f’ dinner!” Said Josh, suddenly appearing at my left. “Weh goin’ f’ pizza!”

He looked absolutely wasted.

“Awesome!” I said, leaning slightly away from his tequila breath. “Couldn’t hurt to get some food in you. Water too.”

“Wha’?!” Josh blurted, offended. “‘M totally fine. Look a’ me!” 

He threw out his hands in an almost valiant effort to strike a confident pose and prove his sobriety. Unfortunately, his left hand sent a finger directly up Craig’s nose and his right knocked the cocktail out of Benji’s hand just as he returned, munching on a few chocolates.

“Oh shit,” he said dully. “Guess you’re right, big bro.”

And with a laugh, I draped his arm around my shoulder and we led the group out of the dying party, Benji still flicking loose drops of gin and tonic off his shirt and grumbling about dry cleaning.

The pizza restaurant was a few blocks down the road, where the main strip of town began. It wasn’t far, but our drunken group was taking its sweet time.

“Shit, gurl,” Amir sighed, flexing his fingers and staring in awe at the leaves overhead. “Them mushrooms got me all fucked up.”

“How many did you take?” Asked Craig.

“I had like three or four cubes.”

“Three or four?!” Allan said with some alarm. “Which is it?”

“Gurl, that’s about as accurate as I can get right now.” He stumbled a little. “How many’d you have?”

“None for me,” said Craig.

“Josh and I had two,” Allan answered. “Danny had…”

“Three,” I finished.

“And you not seeing these colors?” Amir was amazed and incredulous.

“No, not anymore,” I laughed. “But everything does seem a little wavy still.”

“Oh wow. I mean, this is just a – a vibe.”

Allan and I caught each other’s eye and stifled some more giggles.

“Josh?” Benji asked the ragdoll that was my brother, leaning heavily on me as we walked.

“Hm?”

“How ya doin’, hon?”

“Bitchin’,” he said without energy, his head and eyelids droopy. We all laughed a bit.

“You sure?”

“Fuck yeah!” He said with drunken bravado. “I got m’ bro wi’ me,” he tapped me on the chest, “I’ll be jus’ fine.”

I grinned lightly and redoubled my grip on his weight as we walked.

“We’ll be at the pizza shop soon,” said Allan. “Good thing too, I’m starving!”

We rounded the corner on the main street just then and ran right into another group of guys coming the opposite way.

“Danny!”

“Oh shit!” I said in surprise. “Hey Logan!”

Our entire group came to a dead halt. Even Josh found the strength to look up in surprise.

“How’s it goin’?” Logan asked with a dashing smile.

“Yeah, p-pretty good,” I squeaked and felt my face redden. “And you guys?” I looked over at Ty, Cornelius, and Gus, who loomed over us all from behind the others. 

“We good,” said Cornelius, and he turned to look at Josh. “Is this your brother that’s getting married? He look like you.”

“Yeah,” I said, disarmed once again by Cornelius’s direct questions. “This is Josh.”

I introduced them all to each other. Everybody nodded politely and engaged in pleasantries, but both crews seemed to be standing behind our obvious points of connection – Logan and myself.

The flush in my cheeks and neck deepened. 

“So,” said Logan, “We’ll be seeing y’all at the underwear party tonight?”

“Underwear party?” Asked Amir, swaying almost imperceptibly to unheard music.

“Yeah,” said Ty amiably. “We’re gonna be at the Mermaid Lounge. Logan, I thought you invited them already.”

“Yeah, I – uh – I hadn’t gotten around to telling them yet… uh… sorry.” I piped up meekly.

“Well, damn,” said Benji. “That’s better than what we had planned tonight! I’m definitely in!”

“M’ too,” slurred Josh while the others agreed. “But isn’t th’ Mermaid Lounge, like, sssuper hard t’ get into?”

“Oh, no worries,” said Logan, raising his sunglasses to reveal his shocking blue eyes and flashing a reassuring smile. “Ty’ll get Danny’s name on the VIP list for tonight, and y’all can come on in with him! Just skip the line when you come and pay the cover.”

“Wow, uh –” I stammered. “Thanks, th- that’s so nice.”

“Ain’t no problem, darlin’.” His accent once again tickled my spine. 

“And thank you, Ty,” I turned to him. “Logan said it’s gonna be your birthday at midnight, right?”

“Ugh, I’d just forgotten for a blissful half hour,” he said ruefully.

“Well, I bet your set’ll bring the house down.”

“You know that’s right!” He called out, perking up again.

I leaned over to Josh and the others to explain. “Ty’s gonna be DJing the set at midnight for his fo–” I caught Logan’s warning eye “... his, uh, his birthday.”

“Oh fun!” Said Josh. 

I thought I could detect a suspicious look in my drunken brother’s eye as he looked between Logan and myself.

“Well!” I said, desperate to bail out of this uncomfortable moment. “We’re just gonna grab some pizza and get ready for the party then.”

“Oh yeah, for sure, don’t let us keep you.” Logan made a gentlemanly sweep of his hand as he sidestepped out of our way. “But looking forward to seeing you tonight, darlin’.” And he gripped my shoulder with a final bright smile before they all walked past us and up the street.

There was a ringing silence in the group as we were left alone on the corner. Just a momentary collective brain reset before – 

“Ummm, what the fuck was that?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean,” Benji added more sass to his voice, “what the fuck was that?”

“Um…” My face burned with embarrassment. “It’s just – just some guy I met last night.”

“Some guy? Last night??” Amir demanded. “We were invited to an underwear party by Logan Brooks LAST NIGHT and you didn’t say nothing?”

“No!” I defended, but demurred immediately. “He- he invited me at the beach today. When I swam out to the sandbar.”

“Oh so that’s who you were flirting with, huh?” Benji taunted.

“I wasn’t flirting!”

“Mhmm.”

“He seemed pretty into you, not gonna lie,” said Allan, a cheeky glint in his eye. Something about Allan’s approval felt – was it – reassuring?

“I… but… ugh, it doesn’t matter!” I mustered a tone of exasperation and turned to walk toward the pizza shop door. “The point is that we’re on the list for a party tonight. And that’s what we’re looking for, right?”

“Uh uh, dude,” rejected Craig. “That was the point. Right now, the point is that you need to tell us everything. How are you getting invited to VIP parties by Logan motherfucking Brooks?!”

“Why do you keep calling him ‘Logan Brooks’?” I asked, confused. “Is he famous or something?”

“Yah!” The whole group spoke in unison.

“Gurl, he’s HUGE on OnlyFans,” twittered Amir. “And I’m not just talking about how many followers he got.”

Craig and Josh both howled and laughed.

“He’s got a really big dick,” Allan mouthed to me, pulling a sardonic face and making a show of measuring his forearm. 

“Yeah,” I said to him deadpan. “I got that, thanks.”

Allan grinned, satisfied that his needling worked.

“Whatever, can we get this pizza, please? Josh can barely hold himself up!”

“Hey, hey, hey,” Josh said groggily, quickly standing up off the public trashcan he’d been draped over. “Layoffff, I’m just takin’ a lil’ break over here.”

The others laughed and we all helped guide him inside to sit at an open table.

Subscribe now

Apparently, we’d missed the rush because there were only a few slices left, enough for us each to have one and some extra. We all split a large salad to make up for the lack of pizza. I recounted how I’d met Logan “motherfucking” Brooks at the club the night before and the hangout on the sandbar. They hung on every word. 

“I can’t believe you danced with him!” Gushed Josh, wiping a fake tear from his eye. “I’m so proud.”

“Ugh, shut up!”

“And he was obviously flirting with you just now,” said Allan. “I bet he was at the sandbar too, huh?”

“I mean…” I hesitated uncomfortably. “M- maybe? Up until I mentioned I was straight.”

“Wait, you told him that??” Interjected Amir.

“Well, yeah,” I admitted. “But only by accident, I let it slip that I was hungover ‘cuz I wasn’t used to drinking like you gay guys.”

“Usss… gay guys?” Josh said in a Miranda Priestly voice; I know because he made us watch that movie all the time growing up. 

I rolled my eyes.

“The thing is,” said Craig thoughtfully. “Knowing you’re straight might make him even more interested. Guy like that’s always gonna want the challenge of turning a straight guy.”

“T-turning?” I asked dumbly, catching Allan’s eye fleetingly. He stifled a smile.

Ha! The bastard’s proud of himself, I thought with a small huff, but I had to kill my own urge to grin. 

“Yeah, man! So you’ve got some decisions to make tonight.” Craig finished with a nudge to my shoulder and raised eyebrows.

“Yeah, ok,” I scoffed, trying feebly to maintain my facade. “Not gonna happen…”

The others continued to banter on about other things and Josh began to look livelier as the food hit his stomach and I kept making him drink water. By the time we left the restaurant, he was standing on his own again and already talking about what underwear to wear to the underwear party. I followed the group from behind as we made our way back to the house. 

What am I doing? I asked myself, expecting an answer. But the mushrooms had long since crested their peak, and I could no longer count on them to reason with. 

I really wish I’d known I was talking to a porn star, I thought. But would that have changed how I’d acted with him? He’s a nice guy, easy to talk to. Definitely charming, which is a new feeling to have toward a guy… But what is going ON with me? I just fucked Allan and now I’m flirting with burly pornstars in the street?!

This weekend was definitely unfolding in unexpected ways. 

It’s gotta be the mushrooms.

If I suppressed reason, I could maybe just forget what I knew to be true - that I was flirting with Logan and long before the mushrooms.

It’s gotta be the mushrooms. I repeated in my head. A dark, self-avoidant mantra. It’s gotta be the mushrooms.

“Hey, big bro,” Josh had hung back to catch me in the back of the group. The others continued chittering and cackling up ahead. “Can I talk to you a sec?”

“Oh, uh…” I was caught off guard by the sudden jolt out of my grim spiral. “Yeah, man, what’s up?”

“I noticed you got kind of quiet after we were joking around with you about Logan Brooks,” he said. “I hope you didn’t take it too seriously. The guys are like jackals for a juicy bit of tea and they just eat that shit up too much sometimes.”

“Oh,” I said, understanding what concerned him and drumming up a chill voice. “Hey, yeah, no worries. I know it’s just shootin’ the shit.”

“Ok great,” he sounded relieved. “And I know we’ve got this dumb bet going, but you know you can tell me to go fuck myself at any time, right?”

“I know, little bro.” I grinned graciously then tried some bravado. “But you better dust off your controllers when you get back home.”

“Ha! You’re on!” Josh cracked his own smile but looked a little meekly at the road beneath his feet before continuing. “B- but yeah, the weekend has just been going so well, and I’m honestly just so glad you came with us.”

“Yeah, me too!” I replied.

“Mom was so worried that you’d be… I dunno… uncomfortable.”

I laughed with a sigh. “Yeah, she worries too much.”

“And you’re getting along with us, right?”

“I am! Your friends are a hoot,” I said honestly, though my face reddened thinking about how well Allan and I had been getting along just an hour ago.

Josh grinned widely. “They’re too much, actually.”

We both turned to watch the group up ahead continue to hoot and holler its way through the sleepy beach town streets. The evening was cooling from the daytime highs and the sea breeze gently animated the tips of the trees and shrubs. A magnificent palace of fluffy clouds was drifting lazily across the pink, peach, and indigo sky.

The evening felt cozy; it felt safe. I wondered about my inner torment again. I wondered if I should just tell my gay brother about my budding curiosities. If anyone could understand, surely he would.

“Hey Josh?”

“Hm?” He was still admiring the view.

“I have so- something to tell… um…” Oh no, I’ve lost my nerve, “Some– something to ask you. K-kind of an embarrassing problem for tonight.”

“What’s that?” He said, concern on his face as he turned to me.

“I– I only have boxers with me and I feel like that’s not going to cut it for the underwear party.”

Josh’s concern quick-changed into wicked excitement.

“I can’t believe we didn’t even think about that! But don’t worry, we’ll get you set up, no problem.” He said quickly, then he paused to think. “How – uh – how brave do you feel tonight?”

“What does that mean?”

“I mean, I think ‘Danny’ might wear something a little risqué to an underwear party.” Josh gave me a sporting smack on the ass that made me jump.

“Uh, I don’t know about that,” I groaned uncertainly. “The speedo was fine last night – eventually – but I don’t even wanna think about what you consider more risque than that!”

“Oh, nothing too out of the ordinary.” Josh giggled mischievously – which I did not find reassuring – and asked again, “So, how brave do you feel tonight?”

“I-I don’t –”

“Hey guys!” Josh cut me off by calling to the others. “Should Danny wear a jockstrap tonight?”

“Oh my god, yes!” Said Amir immediately, turning back to face us.

“A jockstrap??” I whisper yelled at Josh, backhanding him in the shoulder. The flush on my face flared again.  

“Ooh, that’ll look hot,” said Benji, catching my eye with a suggestive face.

I scoffed. “No, it wouldn’t.”

“Yes, it would.” Said Allan emphatically.

My protest died in my throat as Allan’s support once again stifled my discomfort. 

“I-I mean –” Cornered again! I sighed. “But… do you guys even have a jockstrap I can fit?”

“Yay!!” Josh, Benji and Allan all clapped their hands excitedly. Josh pointed at Craig and Amir, the bigger guys in the group. “They might have something you could use!”

“Don’t look at me, gurl,” said Amir. “I only got thongs.”

“I think I got you covered,” said Craig, coming up to my side and taking an appraising look at my ass. “What’re you, a large?”

“Yeah,” I croaked, feeling for the umteenth time like I’d just bitten off more than I could chew.

“Excellent!” He said, spanking me as Josh had done and grabbing me by the shoulders from behind to lead me through the front door as we finally made it back to the beach house. 

Craig took me right to his room and pulled open his suitcase. After rummaging for a few seconds, he tossed me an unopened box of underwear with an odd logo.

“Nasty Pig?” I asked dubiously, reading the bold lettering on the package.

“Yeah, man,” he said as though it were as obvious as Nike or Adidas. “It’s that or these.” He held up a box with a picture of a lace-front jockstrap; the model’s dick was clearly visible through the fabric.

“Nasty Pig it is.” I said, pulling the box closer to my chest. “Thanks!”

“That’s what I thought,” Craig laughed with a wink. “This is my look tonight!”

“Oh and also…” I hesitated, but then I figured that I’m already taking his underwear. “Do you have like – some shorts I could borrow too? I’m getting too hot in these pants.”

Craig’s eyes lit up but he said he didn’t. “The jockstrap should fit just fine, but you’ve got a juicier ass than I do.” He twerked for emphasis, making me chuckle bashfully. “I don’t think any of my shorts will work for you. You should ask Amir!”

Amir gave a quick gasp and pulled me swiftly into his room when I knocked a few moments later. “Oh my god, yes! Let’s see what we can find you.”

Unlike anyone else in the house, Amir had arrived and actually put his clothes away in the drawers and closet. Maybe it’s because he brought so many things; the drawer he pulled open to show me his collection of shorts was very nearly full.

“Gotta have options,” he said dismissively when he clocked my look of shock. “You never know how the mood will strike.”

“I guess…” I decided not to argue since I was here to borrow some of his vast trove anyway. I looked at all the colors he had in there and felt a bit overwhelmed. “I think my shirt is fine, right? So… I think… I just need something to go with that?”

“Here,” Amir said, handing me a pair of white shorts. “Try these on, I’m not sure about the waist but they’re also some of my more stretchy, comfy shorts too – so it’s worth a shot.”

“Thanks,” I said, tucking it under my arm with the box of jockstraps from Craig. 

After taking a shower – scrubbing off a full day of salt water, mushroom sweat, and fucking – I returned to my room to face my fear and crack open that box of jockstraps. It wasn’t anything shocking – if I ignored the basic fact that my bare ass would be hanging out completely uncovered, free for the world to see… and touch…

A memory of the dark room at the club last night flashed through my mind; a pair of hands roughly grabbing my bare ass; a warm cock sliding up and down past my virgin hole. I shivered as I felt my taint clench and my dick twitch.

I laid the two jockstrap options from the box out on my bed, trying to psych myself up to put one on. One was pink with white edges, the other was black with lime green edges, lettering, and logo - which I now could see to be something like a pig snout. 

Funny… I thought absently as I ran my finger along the stitching.

Since pink had been the color last night, I decided to go with the black and green ones. I put them on facing away from the mirror. The neon straps smacked snugly against my ass and the jet black pouch cupped my junk in a neat yet prominent bulge. I chanced a glance back over my shoulder at my reflection. 

The backless underwear fit – I had to admit – in a pleasing way. I was surprised at how much I actually enjoyed the effect. I dared to turn and face the mirror front on. The neon green trim drew the eye – as did my thighs, which were naked all the way up to the waistband. When I quarter-turned to check out my ass again, I saw that the straps underneath my plump cheeks were putting in overtime to define my buttocks and give them a certain lift – a certain… bounce. I hopped lightly to see the effect – and grinned cheekily when I saw both my ass and package jiggle and sway, betraying to any observer the heft in each.

I was a little concerned that my pubes stuck out of the top of the jockstrap a bit, but they led directly into a happy trail that crossed up my stomach and became my dusting of chest hair, so it wasn’t so jarring to see. I handled my slightly pudgy midriff and felt a small twinge of regret that I didn’t have defined abs like most of the guys here.

But neither does Logan, I thought in self-argument. And he’s a famous porn star!

Buoyed by this, I turned a little and flexed my muscular arms into the mirror. Standing there in the jockstrap… I don’t know what I can say, except that I liked what I saw. Until this weekend, I don’t think I’d ever truly seen my body in a sexual way – as one that might be considered attractive, enticing, or even sexy to other people… never mind to other men! But standing in front of the mirror, I felt a kind of energy. A power, even. 

Josh is right, I thought. I can really be anyone here…

A few hours and some pregame cocktails later, it was 10:30 and we were rounding the corner at the Mermaid Lounge. Amir’s white shorts were fitting well – if very snugly, especially around the waist – but I was assured I wouldn’t be wearing them for long, so I was grinning and bearing it for now. There was a line outside the door with dozens of excited guys, chit chatting, laughing and standing in various states of dress and undress. We bypassed them all.

The others seemed used to doing this kind of thing and were unphased by the motley parade of bitter faces that watched us go. When we got to the front, a big-bellied bald man with a gray wizardish beard stood behind a velvet rope and greeted us with a stern look.

“Can I help you gentlemen?” His high-pitched, heavily-inflected voice caught me off guard, and I froze for a moment before Josh nudged me to the front of the group.

“H-hi,” I said dumbly.

“Yes?” The man said with budding impatience.

My voice cracked. “I… *ahem*... I think my n- name is on the VIP list?” 

“And what name is that, dear?”

“Dan – uh – Danny, I mean,” I stuttered. “W- we were invited by Logan… B-Brooks and Ty…” 

Shit, what’s his last name?

“Ah yes, right here,” the bald man said rather sourly, making a checkmark on the clipboard and lifting the velvet rope for us to pass. “The late additions.”

“That’s us!” Said Benji with a spicy sweetness as we walked past him and through the lounge doors. A large painting of a purple-haired mermaid arched overhead. 

“Have your IDs out and it’s cash only,” the bitter wizard retorted over his shoulder. “Next!”

“What a sour puss,” said Allan behind me as I led the way through the entrance hallway toward the pumping music and flashing lights. We paused to show our IDs and pay, and then I headed straight for the dance floor.

“Danny!” Craig grabbed my hand to pull me back. He was yelling a bit against the volume of the music. “We have to do the coat check, silly!”

“Oh, right!”

I looked over and the others were already stripping off their clothes to reveal their underwear, the true outfits of the night. 

Josh had returned to his white jockstrap, though tonight he’d left the veil and harness at the house, wearing instead a jangly silver necklace that cascaded over his whole torso. Benji and Amir each wore a thong, Benji in yellow and Amir in light purple paired with a lavish violet feather boa. Allan was down to a lacy pair of boxer briefs that was see-through everywhere except the pouch hiding his dick and balls. He was also sporting a black leather harness that made an X across his chest, at the center was a steel ring. The effect was impressive contrasted with the floral pattern on his lace bottoms. Craig, stripping down next to me, had indeed worn his own lace number – his rather large dick just as visible through the royal blue jockstrap as the model’s had been on the box. 

“You gonna join us or what?” Josh had caught me staring.

“Oh– right… yeah” I said as I unbuttoned my shirt and let it fall off my shoulders. I paused a moment when I saw Benji buckling a fanny pack across one shoulder. “Hey, uh, do you think you could hold my phone?”

“Yeah, babe, no problem,” he said jovially, taking my phone quickly and then staring expectantly. I looked around and saw they were all eagerly waiting for me to drop trou.

“Wow,” I scoffed nervously. “You know this isn’t a show!”

“Hurry up!” Yelled Craig encouragingly. “Rip the Band-Aid!”

“Let us see!” Called Amir.

I blushed bashfully one last time before obliging. The button on Amir’s shorts around my hips popped open with some relief and I slid the them down my thighs, bending as little as possible to take them off over my shoes. 

“WOOF!”

“Aoo, AOOOO!”

“It looks so good on you!” Allan’s compliment steeled my nerves a smidge more, but then…

“Fuckin’ sexy, mate!” A guy walking past in tight briefs with an Australian accent commented, before continuing through to the dance floor. I turned to catch the others’ eyes as they all scrunched their faces and giggled like little girls. I rolled my eyes – but cackled along with them at the squirmy, tingly feeling the Australian’s thirsty eyes had left on my exposed skin. Being noticed like this was strangely thrilling. 

Leave a comment

We collected ourselves and then went through the last doors. The whole space on the inside evoked some pirate captain’s cabin. The dance floor was open in the center and all around the walls there were alcoves with lounges. The lights that hung from the ceiling illuminated the darkness with lasers, strobes, and a large disco ball in the center, and were all hung amid bits of sailing equipment, fishing nets and buoys. 

And everywhere there were men in underwear. Briefs, jockstraps, thongs, trunks. Cotton, leather, spandex, latex. I took a deep breath and tried to swallow against my suddenly dry throat. 

Across the undulating crowd we could see the raised DJ booth, at the center of which was an Asian-looking guy who was definitely not Ty. It wasn’t even 11:00 yet, so I guessed he wasn’t going on until later. I was just starting to wonder how we were going to find Logan and the others when I spotted Gus standing up and walking carefully out of one of the lounge alcoves right behind the DJ booth. He was wearing iridescent, metallic sort of boxer briefs and nothing else. His linebacker body was covered in glitter, which flashed and sparkled in the right ways to highlight the contour of his muscles and curves. His hair was done in a spectacularly perfect swish. He cut a strikingly manly image, walking past the other alcoves toward the bathroom, and it took a moment before I shook my head, closed my mouth, and grabbed Josh by the arm.

“This way,” I yelled at him over the music. “I see where they are!”

We snaked our way through the crowd, which was tough as elbows, hands, and hips were bumping and grinding all around us. When we finally made it through, I stepped onto the slight platform that raised the lounges above the dance floor and immediately caught Logan’s eye. He’d been sitting back and drinking with Ty and Cornelius.

“Danny!” He bellowed, leaping up at once. “Oh my god… be still my heart, darlin’! What are you wearin’??”

He was wearing a pair of simple black briefs, displaying nearly the entirety of his burly body. My eyes inadvertently roamed over the hair on his chest and belly, and I felt a small twinge of curious satisfaction at seeing that he too was showing a little bush over the top of his underwear. His tree trunk thighs flexed and bulged as they carried his weight forward to me. He swooped in and gave me kisses on the cheeks, which I was prepared for and returned with a self-deprecating laugh.

“What? This ol’ thing?” I teased, looking down at the jockstrap that I was suddenly proud to be showing off. “Just a little bit o’ help from Craig here.”

“Well he’s a man of fine taste, indeed!” Logan faced Craig with an approving look, one of his hands still gripping me gently by the waist. “Please y’all, come join us in the lounge!”

Ty and Cornelius were on their feet and each gave me an enthusiastic hug. 

“Hey y’all!” Ty said to everyone, he was sporting a leopard print pair of briefs, matched with Cornelius’s cheetah print. 

“Happy Birthday!” Josh said giddily.

“Gurl, forget about that,” Ty said, characteristically brushing aside any mention he was aging. “Let’s toast that wedding of yours!”

“Wooo!” Howled Benji, clacking a black and pink fan that I’d not seen him bring inside.

“Come on over here, y’all!” Cornelius was waving us over to the small table where several bottles and a stack of glasses sat. He poured us all shots of tequila in cocktail tumblers, which meant that the amount of alcohol I tipped down my throat was definitely at least double the size of a normal shot. I swallowed and immediately coughed violently.

“Hey, darlin’,” Logan patted me on the back, “Careful now, can’t have you expire on us before we even hit the dance floor!”

“Don’t *cough* Don’t worry *cough* I’m alright,” I wheezed out.

“Well, good,” he said with finality. “Ty’s up in a few minutes and we’re not gonna spend his set in here!”

“Hell yeah!” Said Allan, suddenly to my left. He’d already secured himself another cocktail and was looking out over the crowd with a hand up to the beat. 

Gus returned from the bathroom then and greeted everyone. I could definitely see the hungry look on Benji’s face as he openly appraised the massively built, blond titan. The two were soon chatting, leaning seductively close together to hear each other.

“Another one?!” Cornelius was nudging Josh with the tequila bottle.

“Why not?!” He replied with abandon. “Let’s go, girls!”

We all let Cornelius pour us another generous shot (except Allan who was happy with his mixed drink), and downed it in toast to Josh’s impending nuptials.

“I’M GETTING MARRIED!” Josh screamed over the crowd after slamming the shot. Those nearby who could hear him hooted and hollered in response.

“He’s certainly having a good time.” I felt Logan’s hand slip around my waist again and his lips tickle my ear as he leaned in to be heard. 

I turned to bring my own lips close to his ear to reply, “Yeah, we’ve been drinking all day long. It’s fuckin’ crazy! We even did mushrooms!”

He leaned back in, “Mushrooms!? You still on them?”

“Nah, they’ve more or less worn off.”

“Have you done them before?”

“No, it was my first time!”

“Wow! ‘Shroom virgin!” He said with a devilish look in his eye. “Did they make you super horny?”

“Ugh, yes!” I said truthfully. “But I couldn’t fucking cum!”

“Y-you couldn’t… what?” He asked me, as though he was having trouble processing. I also immediately felt my cheeks burn bright, realizing I’d just said too much. “What was that again?”

“I– uh, I…” I stammered, trying to cover up, when Cornelius and Allan saved me.

“Come on, you two!” Allan said.

“Ty’s up now!” Cornelius pointed toward the DJ booth where Ty was setting up behind the other DJ.

“Great!” I said, enthusiastically seizing the moment to step out of Logan’s clutches before I revealed too much about my… encounter… with Allan earlier. 

Logan reached forward and grabbed my ass, though, as I followed the other two off the lounge platform. I looked back and he flashed me a smile that warmed an unfamiliar spot inside my chest; a smile that should’ve sent shivers up my spine – as when a deer locks eyes with a wolf – but instead, I half-grinned back and let my palm replace my buttock in his hand as we descended into the crowd, fingers entwined. The warm spot in my chest fluttered and crackled like Pop-Rocks.

No turning back now, Danny.

“ARE YOU READY EVERYBODY?!” The MC’s voice boomed over the speakers. “MAKE SOME NOISE FOR DJ TY-DYE!!”

And with that, Ty slipped on a rainbow-colored tie-dye belly shirt that said in big bold letters “39 AND 12 MONTHS, BIATCH” and dropped his first beat. The crowd went nuts.

The set was a mix of late-90s favorites and 2000s club beats, I guessed around the time period our four-decade-old DJ remembered as the prime of his youth. We all ate it up. The 9 of us not spinning beats danced all the way up to midnight.

Drinks flowed. Britney sang about her Circus as the lights flashed and dazzled amidst the haze of the club. Destiny’s Child told us to say their names as Josh twisted and twirled, ringed by Craig, Allan, and Cornelius; a pink laser caught the ice in his glass for a moment and the refraction flashed in all directions. Logan’s presence was never far from me; we exchanged the surreptitious graze of fingertips along each other’s bodies all through Daft Punk’s “Get Lucky”, but I kept my distance in front of Josh. He kept trying to make his move, though.

…cheeky fucker. 

I pulled another 180-degree turn in position when I felt him come in close behind me once more. I could sense his hands miss where they were about to grab me by the waist; I gave him a “nice try” look and he answered me with faux contrition in his eye while his fingers interlace with mine again.

A harsh electronic remix of Rihanna’s “Disturbia” played as the clock struck midnight; the crowd screamed its approval, and we exchanged the empty tequila bottle for the rum. 

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY, TY!” We called out in unison from the lounge, raising our glasses to him in the booth before shooting. 

Josh led the group back to the dance floor while Benji and Gus made out sloppily in the corner of the lounge. I hung back and quickly became mesmerized by the way their bodies fit together – the way they connected from nipples to navel as their lips locked, how their red and blond hair flashed in the lights, how their hands roamed over the curves and muscles of each other’s sweaty bodies. Benji got up and straddled Gus and the two continued their passion, Gus kneading Benji’s bare ass cheeks. I had just grunted a laugh thinking about the work his poor thong must be putting in to keep his erection covered, when I noticed what Gus was packing underneath his shiny underwear. His cock was so large that its swollen head was peaking out of the bottom of his bottoms.

In my trance, I forgot to be on guard; and I suddenly felt Logan score his opportune moment to sidle up behind me. His belly once again tucked into the small of my back and his soft beard brushed delicately against the nape of my neck.

“How’re you doin’, darlin’?” He said in my ear. The warmth of his presence set the skin on my back tingling; I could practically feel the magnetic attraction between our bare bodies. 

“Fine,” I replied, turning my head and smiling back at his face. 

“I wanna say something to you,” he declared. “But I don’t want it to scare you.”

“Oh yeah?” I said, sensing a shift in the current. “Try me.”

He leaned in close enough to tickle my ear with his mustache, his voice low and southern drawl thick. “You look sooo fuckin’ sexy in that jockstrap. You’re drivin’ me crazy.”

I could feel my naked chest and neck flush fiercely, but couldn’t hide the upward tug at the edges of my mouth. Logan seized on my bashful speechlessness.

“I mean it, darlin’. You’re the hottest guy here.” His fingertips danced up my thighs and waist while he crooned in my ear, swaying gently with the music. “And now I’m just hopin’ you weren’t too serious when you said you were straight.”

Maybe it was the alcohol… though admittedly I didn’t feel too drunk. Maybe it was the residual hum of the mushrooms… though admittedly that trip had landed hours ago. Maybe I was horny, maybe I was feeling daring… maybe this, maybe that, maybe, maybe, maybe… 

What did happen was I felt my jockstrap tighten as Logan’s forward, lustful words broke over my skin and caressed me as gently and hungrily as he was. What did happen was, throwing caution to the steamy club air, I turned on the spot to face him, remaining decidedly within his grasp.

“Deadly serious,” I intoned with a playful expression. He grinned back at me, his crystal blue eyes searching mine and finding the reflected attraction they sought. Then he looked out over the crowd; I watched his eyes search a moment before following his lead and checking to see if the others were watching. I couldn’t see them at all.

Logan pulled me with him as he back-walked behind the curtains that hung at the sides of the lounge nook, his hands at my back and naked ass cheek. Of all the drugs I had taken, of all the alcohol I drank, and all the other “first times” I’d notched this weekend – this, by far, was the greatest rush of them all. 

As though in slow motion, I felt my lips meet his just as our faces passed out of sight. The lounge and dance floor blurred and the music diminished to a mere heartbeat. I felt weightless as, clutching me to him, he fell backward onto the couch and my knees hit the cushions on either side of his hips. I could feel his hardening erection against mine through the cloth of our underwear as our lips entwined in a deep kiss.

His style was very different from Allan’s; where Allan had been gentle and demure, Logan was insistent and dominant. He held me close and drank in my passion like spring water in the desert – and I opened myself to him, allowing him to slake his thirst on my lips and tongue. Our mouths explored each other as his hands ran over the valleys and peaks of my back and ass, while mine draped around his shoulders and neck. The forest of black hair on his chest grated intoxicatingly into my sweaty torso.

I began to rock back and forth, ever so slightly grinding our now fully rock hard cocks against each other. Logan growled his approval deep within his chest. I was unprepared for how much it turned me on to know that I was turning him on – to feel as desired as I was by Logan in this very moment. 

I gripped the back of the lounge sofa and broke the kiss to bring a nipple up to Logan’s mouth. He looked up at me with a hint of shock before cracking a hungry, wolfish smile and sucking it forcefully into his mouth. I let out an involuntary groan and shivered as the sexual energy pulsed through my body, before…

“OH. MY. GOD. DANNY!?!?” 

The story concludes with Chapter 5.

As soon as I knew I was alone, I unzipped my backpack and pulled out my cargo shorts. With the speedo covered, I swung the sack back over one bare shoulder, kicked sand over my drying cum, and headed back to the house.

It definitely felt like a shorter route on the way back and I was opening the front door in no time. Unfortunately, I was still not back in time to catch up with the others, and I got a series of texts from Josh as soon as I crossed the threshold. 

“We’re headed over.” 

“Get dressed and come to 36 Wisteria Path” 

“You can walk it’s just down the street”

My phone pinged in my hand and a final message popped up.

“It’s a tea party so think gay garden party”

Ping.

“You know for how to dress”

What the fuck is a ‘gay garden party’? I thought. How was that supposed to help me choose my clothes?

I left him on read, a little miffed they didn’t wait for me at the house but still determined to catch up. I went to my room and opened up my suitcase and felt a sudden distaste for everything I had in there. 

Some band tees, more cargo shorts, and even a Giants jersey.

Wow, I really had no idea what I was getting into this weekend, did I?

I looked past my “tragically straight” clothes and found a short sleeve button down and khakis that I’d packed for fancier settings. If this didn’t say “gay garden party,” then I was shit out of luck. Mercifully, the pattern on the emerald green shirt was little palm trees.

I changed and paused to look in the mirror. 

Has this shirt always been this boxy? I thought, staring at my reflection. 

I’d already worn this outfit several times before without a second thought, but now – here – they just seemed ill-fitting. I tugged at the collar I’d buttoned all the way up and frowned at the way the khakis just looked saggy. 

Who am I kidding? I know the reason. I thought, rolling my eyes. Josh is for sure gonna have something to say about it. 

The walk over to Wisteria Path was pleasant enough, but as I approached the house I could hear the beats of disco starting to invade the birdsong and distant crashing sound of the waves.

Subscribe now

“It’s rainin’ men! Hallelujah, it’s rainin’ men!” The Weather Girls blasted through the door as it opened, and the man who let me in greeted me like we knew each other. He immediately gave me a kiss on each cheek and a full body-contact hug.

“Hi there,” he said dreamily. “Welcome to m’ party. Ssssso nice t’ see ya again. Come on in!”

“I’m sorry, I…,” I began as he led me over the threshold and across a very large foyer. I took an extended look around at the high ceilings and marble tiling. “S- sorry, I, uh, I don’t think we’ve actually met before.”

“Oh thassokay. ‘T’s not really my house.” He slurred before turning a corner into a large living room and immediately wandering off into the crowd of guys that were milling and dancing about. I paused for a moment, wondering if I should go help him out. He seemed too drunk already and it was barely 3pm. 

“Danny!” A voice called from across the room. “You made it!”

It was Benji, standing in the little kitchenette in the corner by the sliding back doors. He had a drink in each hand. I waved and made my way over. 

“Hey man! I can’t believe you’re still drinking!” I said.

“And you better catch up, gurl!” He said before giving me a visible once over. “Oh… oh my.”

“What?” I looked down, half expecting to see some food on my shirt or something.

“No no no, this won’t do.” He was laying the drama on thick. “Follow me, we need the girls for this.” And he led the way to the back patio, tisking along as he went. 

“Dan– I mean, Danny!” Yelled Josh when he saw me right before downing the shot in his hand with the rest of the group. “We’ve got shots for y… what the fuck are you WEARING?”

“Ok right?!” Benji said as he put his drinks down only to take the offered shot. It went right down the hatch. 

I rolled my eyes in exasperation. “Well, these are the nicest clothes I brought with me. If you hate them so much, help me!”

“Oh baby, we thought you’d never ask,” Amir swooped over. “And in all honesty, we might just be able to alter what you’ve got here.”

Set myself up for that one. I thought sardonically, but I resigned myself over to his fussing. 

“Now, first things first we need to undo these,” he reached up and unbuttoned my top three buttons. “And we gotta roll these sleeves up a few times to show off those arms.” He gave my bicep a soft, teasing pinch. 

“Now the thing with the pants,” Amir stepped back to observe, “is that they’re entirely too big. Like too big. You need a tailor or a Marshall’s, gurl.”

“Or a costume designer.” Allan raised his hand high and took the last gurgling sips through the straw of his cocktail. “Come on, let’s go see if we can find a sewing kit.”

He grabbed my forearm and led me away back toward the house. A few steps later he looked back at me and very suddenly dropped my arm.

“Uh sorry about that,” he mumbled and turned back to keep walking through the crowd, muttering about being drunk.

It took us a few tries at the random doors in the depths of the house, but toward the back we found a laundry room that had what Allan was looking for.

“Bingo!” He said. “You can always trust the gays to have safety pins lying around somewhere.”

“Oh nice!” I said. “So, like… what are you going to do with those?”

“Unzip your pants.” “What?”

“S- sorry!” Allan seemed to realize the forward nature of his request. “I don’t mean like- like that! I’m just gunna do a quick, dirty backstage alteration.”

“Oh,” I said and tentatively unbuttoned and unzipped my khakis.

“Oh wait,” he held out a hand to stop me. “I forgot, I should see how they sit on you first. May I?”

I let go of the front flaps that now hung open and held my arms aloft as he reached for my waist band.

“Ok so the thing you should always remember about pants like this is they sit higher than your hips. They’re supposed to go to your waist.”

“Aren’t those the same thing?”

Allan stifled a giggle.

“No, silly! These are your hips,” he tapped his fingers at where the waistband was sitting before grabbing it and hoisting it higher, “This is your waist.”

“Ey! Yo!” I yelped as I felt the inseam become acquainted with my taint. Allan laughed out loud this time.

“Ok well maybe not that high, but the gist is your waist sits above your hips. Now in your case that means your pants are only a little too big, because you’ve got a little belly.”

He patted my slight pudge, just below the belly button… just above my…

“S–so it only needs to come in like an inch or two,” he continued. 

Then he got down on his knees in front of me and I felt his hands fumbling with the waistband. His fingers pinched and folded the cloth and I could feel him working against my body, the backs of his knuckles tickling the fabric of my underwear. I took a deep, steadying breath and exhaled a little shakily.

Allan looked up when I made the sound.

“Sorry to be so close,” he said softly, before reaching for the other side and repeating his work. 

“N- no worries,” I replied quickly, unsteadily.

“Ok I think that should be measured right,” Allan patted my thighs lightly before reaching up to button my pants back together. I’m not sure why I let him zip me up too. But he did – grabbing the crotch of my khakis and dragging the zipper northward. The vibration of the zipping action on my junk buzzed and it was like a radiator switched on in my belly. I could feel the blood start pumping into my dick, unbidden. 

I breathed deeply again as Allan got up and stepped back to check the fit. 

“I think that’ll do,” he said. “I gave you a pair of pleats in the front. It’s a little more ‘in,’ more ‘now,’ you know?”

“Actually, I don’t know.” I laughed, and he laughed too. “Thanks for the help.”

“Anytime.” 

There was an awkward pause where we both just stared at each other for a moment. I noticed his brown eyes were so big, I could almost see all the way around the irises. His face was lightly freckled.

Allan took a breath and turned toward the mirror in the corner.

“A–and anyway, check it out,” he pointed. “See what wearing the pants higher can do for that ass?”

I moved into view of the mirror and looked at my reflection. It was actually kind of impressive. The open styling on the shirt revealed my bit of chest hair and it truly sat on my shoulders differently – cooler. I turned sideways to inspect my rear in the newly-pinned pants and Allan wasn’t kidding, the whole outfit seemed to accentuate my plumpest assets in a way I’d never achieved before. Even as I held the hem of my shirt to get a look, I was partially distracted by the arms my rolled up sleeves revealed. 

Huh, I thought. 

Allan appeared behind me in the reflection.

“I think our work here is done.” He held up an A-OK sign. “If you wanna be a little bolder you can undo another button, but that’s up to you.”

I felt him guide me, tentatively, to face him and then reach up to undo a fourth of my shirt buttons. He shook the cloth and it fell more open, revealing all the way down to the top of my belly. The tickle of his delicate hands moving my shirt felt hot on my skin.

“You think I can pull it off?”

“Definitely.” He smiled up at me. He was so close. “Well, I s–suppose we should get back to the others.”

“Right.” I said softly, coming out of this unexpected reverie. “Yeah, let’s go find them.”

And with that we both left the room, quickly dropping the tension of the moment like a hot potato. I pondered on it as I followed Allan’s petite and perky ass out of the back rooms of the house. The music grew in volume as we passed through the main living room and back out onto the patio. 

The rest of the group was locked in a game of flip cup with some other guys.

“Danny! Allan!” Josh called when we walked up.

“Hey! Looking good!” Craig called when he caught sight of me.

“Yeah, great job with the pants, baby!” Amir said to Allan, handing him another drink.

“You know,” said Josh, “I think you’re just missing one last touch.” 

He took one of his own two gold chains and draped it around my neck.

“There,” he said with a broad grin. “Now, you look just right. You two wanna join us in flip cup?”

“Oh no,” Allan said immediately. “I’m gonna go find me some special chocolates. I was told there would be some.”

“Oh wait,” I said, catching him by the hand as he turned to go. “What kind of special?”

“One of the guys we met at the beach said he makes his own ‘shroom chocolates. Why, you want some?”

“Mushrooms, you mean?”

Allan laughed, closing his own hand around mine and pulling me with him. “Yeah. Come on, let’s go find him.”

He led me deftly through the crowd. I couldn’t help being reminded of trying to get through the crowd at the club last night, but it definitely felt different as everyone was at least clothed more completely. When we reached the kitchen, Allan began inspecting the food spread.

“I think these look like them,” he said, pointing at a small bowl of obviously homemade chocolate cubes, flecked with bits of nuts, fruits, and what might have looked like chopped mushrooms.

“Allan! You made it!” 

Both of us jumped as the voice boomed in our ears and what I can only describe as a gay fairy draped himself across our shoulders. His make up was thick with glitter and his crown of iridescent leaves shone with sparkly rainbows. A glance down at his body revealed his outfit was made of wispy tulle bunched artfully around his hips. The rest of his bare skin was covered in more glitter and rhinestones, and to top it off, he was even sporting a pair of black butterfly wings. 

“Hey! Yeah! It was Mab, right?” Allan said, valiantly recovering from the scare the man had given us and gesturing toward me. “This is Danny.”

“Queen Mab, actually,” he said directly to me in response. He offered me his hand to take while he performed a theatrical curtsy, never once taking his intense blue eyes off me. “Enchanté.”

“Nice to meet you,” I said, smiling at his whole persona. I must have been swept up in it, because I leaned forward and kissed his hand. He gasped and clutched the pearl choker that adorned his neck.

“Allan, dear, what a gentleman you’ve brought with you!”

“He’s the best,” Allan said with a smile and a touch of rose to his cheeks. 

“Well, you two are certainly welcome to our little house for this delightful afternoon tea. How can I be of any service to you fine specimens?”

“Well,” Allan began, “you mentioned some ‘shroom chocolates at the beach.”

“Oh! Yes, well, indeed you found them,” Queen Mab said, facing Allan but leaning toward me and fumbling absently with the edges of my open shirt collar. My butt was already leaning against the table and I had nowhere to go.

My awkwardness must have shown on my face because Allan suppressed a laugh as he said, “Great, how many do you recommend.”

“Well, stud, I’d say two’s a trip, three’s a party, and four…” he turned to face me with a flirty smile and ran a finger boldly down my chest hair, “... well let’s just say that four’s an experience.” He wiggled his fingers and widened his eyes for effect before laying his palms fully on my pecs and moving entirely into my personal space. I could feel his thighs touching my own. 

“Perfect!” Allan said, a little forcefully, and pulled Queen Mab’s attention again. “So, we’ll just grab a few then and see how the night goes.”

And with that he palmed a handful of the chocolates and nudged my body into moving sideways out from under Queen Mab’s clutches. 

“Thanks for saving me there,” I leaned over to Allan’s ear to say.

“You’re cute,” he said playfully. “I couldn’t just leave you there at his mercy. He was going to eat you up alive!”

“Seriously!” I chuckled. “I feel like I just stared into the abyss.”

Allan let out a raucous laugh and clutched my arm. I laid my own hand subconsciously over his as I joined in.

We got back to the group and there was enough for Allan, me and Josh to each have two with one left over.

“So you’ve never done ‘shrooms before?”

“Never,” I told Allan.

“Ok well, just take these two cubes and we’ll see how you feel after that.”

“Give me the third one,” I said, feeling uncommonly daring.

“You sure? You don’t want to do too much your first time.”

“Bitch,” I said, trying out how the word felt in my mouth, “I’ve already jumped into your world head first. What more’s a little mushrooms gonna do?” And I took three cubes from his hand and popped them in my mouth. 

Leave a comment

As the afternoon wore on, I began to feel a tingly, giddy feeling spread throughout my body. I talked myself through the onset as the colors of guys’ shirts around me began to muddle and undulate. The beat of the music buzzed more intensely through my chest and it felt as though I could literally not keep myself from smiling and laughing at the joyous absurdity of the party around me.

The sunlight streamed low through the open windows like great golden spotlights. Queen Mab’s glittery form flitted through the crowd and everywhere guys were pumping and twisting their bodies to the music. 

Our crew found ourselves in the middle of the dance floor, Josh continuing to pull free gifts of alcohol from strangers and the rest of us crowding around him in the revelry.

I felt Allan up close to me as we danced. I felt how we began to match our rhythm together despite the small gap between our bodies. I felt his hands brush my shirt as that gap closed; felt the small of his back and how he twisted and gyrated with the music – and with me. The feel of his shirt fabric on my palm was enticing. It flowed and shifted beneath my touch and sent tingles up my arm. I couldn’t help exploring it with a second hand, and before I knew it, Allan and I were moving as one. 

My own clothes felt at once like fire and ice where they made contact with my sensitive skin. As I inadvertently drew Allan’s lithe body close to mine, drinking in the intoxication of his closeness, I noticed that I’d popped a full hard on. 

“Damn, do mushrooms make you horny?” I asked, completely unabashed.

“Usually,” he responded, leaning back slightly to look me in the face. “Why?”

“Well, I…” I stammered and faltered, “I… uh…”

Allan looked around us then, and I followed his gaze. The others were all dancing a little way away. Benji and Amir were making it rain imaginary dollars at Josh, who was standing on a bench and voguing over the crowd. Craig was making out with some rando in the corner. 

Allan turned back to me and I suddenly felt his hand run over the outside of my pants and grip my obvious erection. I gasped audibly, but didn’t flinch.

“Oh daddy,” Allan said in a sultry voice. “I guess they make you horny too.”

I laughed nervously, as his hand began to stroke my dick through my pants. But still, I didn’t move away. The sexual energy boost that was evidently coming from the mushrooms ricocheted back and forth across my flesh, and my breathing was becoming shallow and urgent.

“I could see yesterday that you had a nice package,” Allan continued, “but I gotta say, the feel of it is even more impressive.”

His face was getting closer to mine as the mushroom gravity pulled us nearer. Waves of pleasure seemed to pulsate between our skins and I looked down to notice the full plumpness of his lips. He continued to stroke my ever-hardening cock and I lost myself in a desire to taste him.

When his lips brushed mine, however, I suddenly pulled back, remembering with a crashing shock that we were still in a very public space with my own brother just over my shoulder. What would he even say if he saw me like this with one of his friends? I turned my head, a little frantically, to see where the others were.

They were still in the same places, unphased and unaware of Allan and myself. 

“Come on,” Allan said, pulling my attention back and grabbing my hand again. “Let’s go find a quieter spot.”

“A– a, a what?” I asked thickly. Damn, do mushrooms make your tongue bigger too?

He laughed and just said, “Come on.”

Intoxicated as I was, I was in no position to argue with my hyperstimulated sex drive, and so I tightened my grip on Allan’s delicate hand as he led me again into the depths of the house.

What are you doing, Dan?

–It’s not Dan, it’s Danny, just now. The mushrooms replied.

Oh fuck that! It’s just some stupid game that Josh is playing. I’m not gay! 

–You say that, Danny boy. But if that’s true, why don’t you let go of his hand?

I thought about it (I did!) as the music faded behind us and the crowd thinned. Allan poked his head into one room and then closed the door again shaking his head. But instead, I tightened my grip as he started up some stairs and I followed. 

–You see? Can’t do it, can you?

Ok, so what if I can’t. I don’t want to be rude!

–HA! You know that’s bullshit!

What’s bullshit?

–Come on, Danny, you’re curious. 

No!

–Yes, you are. It’s why you’re staring at his ass right now.

Allan’s body effortlessly navigated the stairwell, his tailored clothes accentuating the places where he swayed his hips or revealed some skin. My ‘shroom mind recalled the feel of his suave skin under my palms at the beach. 

Ok so what if I AM staring at his ass. What’s it to, ya?

–Oh, nothing. Nothing at all… my ‘shroom brain said, fading away as Allan peeked into another room and pulled me inside.

I finally released his hand and closed the door behind me, my hands shaking slightly. I turned to face him.

“Hey listen, Dan–”

“Danny, remember?” I said with an awkward chuckle.

“Right, right… but uh– I actually want to address Dan right now,” he said to me as he stepped closer. “You know that you don’t have to do this, right?”

“D–do… this?” I stuttered as Allan’s hands met mine and our fingers entwined. He pulled me forward from the door, toward the bed I hadn’t noticed was there at first.

“Yeah,” he said, stepping close and gently lifting my shirt to access the button of my khakis. He never broke eye contact and the aroused flush in his cheeks burned a little brighter under my gaze. I felt his hands working and then my pants button released. “You can say no at any time.”

“R–really?” It was becoming hard to think as he pulled down the zipper and pushed his fingers under the open flaps, caressing my upper thighs as he released my khakis to fall down my legs. “I–I, uh…”

But I stopped trying to speak completely when I felt his hands reach under my boxer briefs’ waistband. He pulled out and downward to reveal my cock, standing rock solid at attention. 

“Wow…” he said. “How big are you?”

“J–just about 7 ½ inches,” I mumbled and shuddered as Allan closed a hand around my cock for the first time. 

“Holy shit, Dan– I mean, Danny,” he smiled cheekily up at me, “you’re also so thick! I can barely fit my hand around.”

“Th–thanks, I uh – oh whoa!” I exclaimed mid-sentence as Allan’s lips suddenly wrapped around my cock, his other hand finishing pushing my underwear down with my pants. 

I brought my hands up to my forehead and held the palms tightly over my eyes. Despite his surprise with my size, Allan had no problem fitting me in his mouth. I was letting out a continuous stream of grunts and groans as he bobbed lower and lower down my shaft. I could feel him use his hands to stroke in rhythm with his blowjob, and the stimulation had my knees shaking. 

“Oh my fucking god…” I hissed. A part of me was unable to believe what was happening, but another part entirely seemed to be in the drivers’ seat. My hands left my face and intertwined with his delicate curly locks. He moaned his approval around my cock as my grip tightened and I began to face fuck him. Slowly at first, but he egged me on as he matched my thrusts with his head bobs, forcing me deeper and deeper down his throat. 

It felt incredible. 

Saliva dripped down his chin and coated my penis, leaving sloppy trails hanging from his lips to my tip any time he backed off for air. 

“Your cock is so big and beautiful,” he gasped, sliding his hand up and down me to keep my stimulation high. 

“You suck it so good,” I replied earnestly. 

“Oh, I can do more than that, honey.”

Allan stood up and pulled me around to sit on the bed. He pushed me on the chest to lean back and then quickly undid the last few buttons on my shirt. The lapels fell away and I was left naked at the chest and all the way down to the pants and underwear bunched around my ankles. I felt entirely at his mercy, and the surge of euphoria coming from the mushrooms nestled in my groin. It burned white hot when Allan came in close. 

“Fuck yeah, daddy…” Allan’s eyes were transfixed on my chest, and he ran his hands across my chest and over my nipples. His fingers traced a sparkly feeling over my skin before he plunged forward and took a nipple in his mouth. My head fell back as a ripple of pleasure ricocheted through my system and my dick strained its limits. 

“You like that, don’t you?” He asked with a playful laugh.

“Oh yeah,” I panted. “I think I do.”

Another laugh. A tinkling, enticing giggle that made me smile and reach hungrily for Allan’s lips.

“Ah ah ah,” he intoned, shaking his head and returning my hand to the bed where it held my torso upright. “I’ve got this under control, honey.”

I felt transfixed by Allan’s sudden spark of confidence in the bedroom. Or maybe the mushrooms were doing the same to him as they were doing to me. 

He stepped back a bit and unbuttoned his own shirt. My eyes followed his fingers as they revealed his bare chest bit by bit, and by the time he shrugged off the collar I found myself wanting to return the favor and taste one of his perky, hairless nipples. 

He grinned, watching me watch him undo and slide his pants and underwear off in one slow, smooth – sexy – motion. My face and neck flushed, and the background seemed to hum and haze around the curly, raven-haired cupid that was coming my way. 

Allan mounted the edge of the bed on his knees, one on either side of me, and I felt my cock nestle neatly between his cheeks as he straddled me and leaned down to kiss me full on the mouth. Once again, I saw a flashback of last night, when the guy in the dark room kissed me. 

But Allan’s kiss was different. 

Hungry and lustful, yes. But his lips felt impossibly soft and plump, and he met my returned kiss with delicacy, his arms draped about my shoulders and neck. 

What am I doing?

My arms came forward and encircled Allan’s torso. My hands roamed over his back and I began to cup and kneed his ass as he began to rock back and forth against my cockhead.

“Ahhh,” I broke the kiss. “Oh, oh that’s too much friction.”

He chuckled. “I’ll bet. We haven’t even gotten out the lube.” And with that he pushed me backward slightly and reached for the bedside table with the opposite arm, exposing his nipple at my eye level. 

I couldn’t help it.

“Mmmm,” he groaned as my lips closed around the pink nub. I kept my arms hugged around his abdomen, pulling his chest closer to my hungry mouth. “Oh my god, that’s so good.”

My brain briefly registered the feeling of taught muscle beneath the skin, rather than soft breasts, and I wondered what my buddies might think of me just now if they knew what I was up to. But the thought didn’t last. At that moment, I felt a cool slickness slide over my foreskin and cockhead. 

“Whoa!” I grunted in surprise, letting Allan’s nipple fall from my mouth and noticing he had a bottle of lube in his hand. His other was reaching behind him, covering my dick and his ass with the frictionless liquid. His palm sliding effortlessly over my foreskin was making me shiver.

Allan snapped the bottle shut and tossed it on the bed before putting his hand on my chest and pushing me to lie flat. I was too enthralled by him to resist. I felt his fingers lining my cock up with his hole, and then he lowered himself over my shaft.

I shuddered as the sensation of prying him open broke over my cockhead. I hyper-focused on that point of connection between us; it seemed like the only thing that existed in the world, this overlap between my body and this other man.

I lifted my head to watch him as he steadily impaled himself, and a wave of admiration washed over me. The curves of his willowy frame, the rosiness in his cheeks and neck, and the way he bit his finger as he accepted the whole of my manhood. I followed the lines of his abs and the enticing stretch of his thighs to look at his penis.

It was not as big as mine, but straight as an arrow, circumcised and standing at 12 o’ clock. It captivated me. And as Allan began to rock up and down along my whole shaft, my eyes followed his cock and balls.

“Unhhh,” Allan moaned softly. The muscles in his ass tightened and released in rhythm with his riding. 

“Uh huh, oh… oh fffffuck.” I reached up and over to where I saw Allan toss the lube. My fingers closed around the little bottle and I popped it open to squeeze a little in my hand, which I quickly brought down to take hold of his dick. 

“Unnhhh, oh fuck yeah,” Allan moaned. “Oh yeah, keep doing that.”

My lubed up palm pumped and slid over his shaft easily enough. I’d never jerked off from an angle that wasn’t my own dick and the action was a little awkward. 

I’ll have to get better at this, I thought absently.

“Oh fuck oh fuck…” Allan continued. “You better cut that out or I’m gonna cum.”

“Are you close?” I asked, astonished.

“Too close,” he said. Stopping his motion and breathing delicately. “You?”

“No, not yet.” I said, adding quickly, “But don’t stop!”

Allan smiled between pants. “Let’s switch positions.”

He lifted himself off of me and my dick flopped out of his hole. I was still rock solid. Allan reached forward and pulled me up by the lapels of my open shirt. I came to standing and leaned down to kiss him. A grunt escaped my mouth as we made out passionately. Then I turned him around as he had done me, but I actually picked him up a little to throw him on the bed. He landed on his back, laughing mischievously, and his legs splayed open.

I pulled my shirt the rest of the way down my arms and kicked my pants off of my feet at last, along with my shoes. It was just me and Allan, now – no clothes or pretense between us.

I crawled onto the bed, scooping him by the back of the thighs and holding him open. I paused to look down at him in this erotic and submissive state. His mannerisms had such a feminine tinge; the way he arched his back or caught my eye or moaned reminded me so much of the women I’d slept with before. And yet, the novelty of having his masculine form beneath me – with his defined jawline, lean runner’s build, and faint happy trail – ignited the most curious desires I never knew I had. 

The tip of my penis came to rest at the entrance to his hole. Unable to turn away, I watched with animalistic wonder as my cock then pushed deeper and deeper into his loosened ass.

“Mmmmmm,” he let out, and then gasped as I bottomed out.

“Goddamn, you feel so good.”

“Yeah, honey, your huge fucking cock feels amazing inside me!”

I started pumping in and out. Allan bit his lower lip to keep from being too loud. It didn’t seem to be working as I picked up the pace. His gasps and grunts started to ring louder in this stranger’s bedroom. 

“Shhhh,” I said, tucking his legs into the crooks of my elbows and leaning down closer to his face. I clamped my lips to his and he accepted the kiss hungrily, though he continued to moan into my mouth. I kept up a steady pace of thrusting; the tight ring of his sphincter flashed back and forth across my shaft. 

Allan’s body, though folded and enveloped by my own, suddenly released a tension somewhere and I felt him open up totally to me. His grunting became erratic, he let his hands fall to the side and grip bunches of sheets, and I could sense him surrender to my grasp. 

A fire lit in my belly and I hooked my hands under his legs and began to hammer deeper and longer strokes into him. His cries rose in a crescendo.

“Oh fuck oh fuck holy shit holy shit holy shit,” his words spilled out in a constant stream. “I’m cumming, I’m cumming! I’M CUMMING!”

And then the explosion hit. His asshole spasmed and closed in waves around my still pounding cock, and shot after shot of silvery white cum arced out of Allan’s cock to paint his chest and neck with gooey streaks. It splashed across his abs, over a nipple, and even up to his Adam's apple. 

Holy shit, I thought. We hadn’t even touched his dick!

“Ohmygodohmygodohmygggggggod…” he was muttering. 

I was still thrusting slowly, the pressure from Allan’s orgasm was delicious around my throbbing erection. 

“What the fuck is up?” I said, coming to a stop. “I didn’t cum, and I feel like I could fuck for hours.”

Allan laughed. “That’s the mushrooms. They can make you wicked horny and last longer, but sometimes–” he tapped me on the leg asking me to pull out, which I did gently, “ah – but sometimes it makes it hard to cum.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, sorry I didn’t warn you that could happen.” He looked down at his own chest. “But I’ll tell you what, I definitely had a good time.” He grinned a little sheepishly.

I laughed.

“Holy shit.” I took a deep breath and backed off of Allan so he could sit up. “That was fucking crazy.”

“Yeah, it was.” He agreed as he sat up and teasingly shook my still erect cock. “This thing is huge!”

“Big for your pleasure,” I cracked and Allan chuckled. 

“Here,” he said, tossing me a roll of paper towels that was conveniently in the room. “Let’s clean up a bit before getting back to the party.”

I took the roll and did so, and then both he and I straightened up a bit while collecting our clothes. 

I was struck by how casual it felt. Allan didn’t want to cuddle, or talk about our relationship or our feelings. He just checked that I put my clothes on as they were before and asked that I make sure his were the same.

“Hey,” I said, stopping him just before he reached the door handle to leave. “D–do you m–mind if we…”

“...don’t say anything about this?” He finished.

“Y–yeah.” I said hesitantly.

“Oh yeah, no problem.” He said, waving it off but reaching forward to grab me by the junk. “I’m glad I got a taste.” 

And with that, he pulled open the door and walked down the hall. I made to follow but he waved a hand at me.

“Wait till I go down first. It’ll be less suspicious.” He said before disappearing around the corner. 

I stood behind the door with it slightly ajar for a few minutes before venturing out. As I descended the steps and the music grew louder, I couldn’t help but feel – just a little – like a new man. Only one thought remained unresolved in my mind.

What am I going to do about these goddamn blue balls?

But my ‘shroom brain had an answer ready. 

–Underwear party!

The story continues with Part 4.

It had been nearly dawn when we finally parted ways to our own rooms in the beachhouse, and I fell face first on my bed after unbuckling and tossing aside that damn harness. The skin under my arms tingled as the pressure released, and the relief from it lulled me quickly to sleep.

When I woke up, the sun was blasting through my room. I’d left the windows closed so it was like a greenhouse and I was already sweating. I rolled over and stood slightly to push one of them open and my head just continued rolling.

“Ugh…” I grunted out as my hangover hit me like a ton of bricks. I immediately dropped back down to the bed clutching my forehead as a cool sea breeze swirled through the room.

It took me a few moments, but my consciousness finally swiveled into focus and I could hear laughter and splashing coming from outside.

They can’t possibly be up already, I thought incredulously.

“Ey! Stop!” Benji’s voice pierced the air between his high pitched giggles. The sound of somebody splashing water abated for a moment before restarting even louder than before. Benji let out a playful scream and he and his antagonist laughed loudly as they battled it out.

My head felt like it was under the same water they were splashing so giddily at each other. I groped around on the nightstand for my phone. It wasn’t there, but I did manage to knock over a glass of water. I gasped and leapt up.

“Fucking fuck…” I muttered angrily as my headache pounded the inside of my skull. 

Who put that there?

My shorts and t-shirt from last night were lying on the floor next to the bed, and after (thankfully) remembering to extract my phone from the pocket, I plopped both down on the puddle. Leaning my hands against the edge of the bed for much needed support, I dragged my dirty clothes over the floor with my foot like some janky mop.

Satisfied, I stumbled out the door and into the hallway. Mercifully, the bathroom door hung ajar right across the hall. I hurried in and made it just in time to hurl the contents of my stomach into the toilet.

“Ah…” I sighed leaning on the bowl. That actually helped and I took a deep, rattling breath - ignoring the smell of my own sick - and sat back against the door.

I looked down at myself and saw I was still wearing only the pink speedo from last night. I chuckled groggily as the events of the evening flashed through my mind. The dancing. The alcohol. The hand on my ass... The lips on my cock… Logan…

Rubbing my forehead with one hand, I finally tapped the screen on my phone with the other and it flashed awake. It was already 12:35pm and my phone was on 3% battery. That was all I could glean about my situation before I felt another wave of nausea and scrambled forward to unload more bile and undigested alcohol.

“Sleeping beauty awakes!” Bellowed Amir when I turned the corner into the kitchen a few minutes later.

“Ugh, not so loud, please.”

Amir laughed and flipped a pancake off the stove and onto a plate he handed me. 

“Breakfast,” he whispered with a sardonic smile.

I waved a hand to stop him pouring syrup over it.

“Oh god, please, nothing sweet. Just the pancake, thanks.”

“Wow! Party Boy can’t hold his liquor, I see.” Benji was coming in from outside, drying off in nothing but a pair of very revealing swim briefs. They were an electric blue and I couldn’t help but follow the line they drew along his hip when I turned to see who spoke. Allan was coming in right behind him, sporting a tight tank top and an impossibly short pair of swim trunks. Top and bottom were both a highlighter yellow that practically radiated their own light. Their sharp fluorescence in the sunlight just before he crossed into the shade of the house forced me to shield my sensitive eyes. Benji barked a laugh at me.

“Don’t laugh at me,” I said through the hand covering my face, “Who told you guys to wear neon in the sun?”

“Oh, you like the color, do you?” Benji twisted his body around to show off the bright blue fabric whale-tailing over his mostly-exposed ass cheeks.

“Not you,” I said flatly, “I mean OfficeMax over there.”

Allan looked down at his outfit and Amir choked on the orange juice he’d just then been sipping.

“Oooooh,” he said between coughs, “girl, he gotchu with that one.”

“Well, at least it’s not my lack of tan that’s so reflective,” Allan waved a hand in dramatic dismissal at the still-posing Benji as he sidestepped him into the house. 

Amir laughed again and Benji pulled a mocking pouty face.

“Hey! It’s hard being a ginger out here!”

“Yeah, hard on the rest of us.” The quip escaped my lips before I could stop it. 

“Ohhh!” Amir called out, and Allan laughed along. 

I grinned in spite of myself, but Benji fixed me with a dangerous look.

“Oh, I’m sure you learned a thing or two about what’s hard last night, Party Boy,” he said.

“What?”

“Didn’t we see you coming out of the dark room at the club?”

“I told you, I was just looking for you guys,” I said quickly.

“Mhm.” Benji flashed me a distinctly unconvinced look as he theatrically draped his towel over a shoulder and walked to the refrigerator to get a drink.

The front door creaked open just then and the sound of heavy panting and shoes being flicked off feet told us that Josh and Craig had just come back in from a run.

“We’re back! Hey bro, you’re awake!”

“Barely,” I groaned back. “How do you guys do it? It’s like you didn’t even drink last night.”

“Years of practice, honeybunch!” Benji chimed in.

“Amen,” said Josh. “Speaking of which, shall we have some mimosas before the beach?”

“Yasss!” They all said in enthusiastic unison.

“Oh, no…” was all I could muster, and the rest of them all turned to each other and laughed at my expense.

Josh and Craig went up to rinse off while Allan handled preparing the mimosas, and in just a few minutes, the gang was all seated around the table by the pool, toasting the continuation of the bachelor weekend.

I had water.

Subscribe now

The beach was not far, but a bit of a hike. Apparently we weren’t just going to any old beach on the shore. The others called it Boy Beach. 

“It’s not really on the map, you have to know where to go through the woods,” Craig was explaining to me while we walked along the shoulder of the one road that ran through this beach town. To the left, across the road from us, were the rows of beach houses for rent, and to our right, brushing my shoulder as we went, was a sparse forest of mangled, windswept trees. It covered the dunes that separated us from the sandy beaches on the other side. “The townies never really come here because it's so hard to get to, so when the queers started showing up, obviously it's where they went to let loose.”

“They used to call it Pirate’s Cove,” Josh called back from his position ahead, leading the pack. “People say pirates used to use it to hide from the navy, back in the day, but we all know it was all about getting some alone time with the cabin boy.”

Josh skipped a little to turn his stride backward and flashed a mischievous wink at us before flipping back around and continuing his march forward.

It was another ten minutes before we reached a small gap in the trees with a well-worn path leading over the dunes through a winding gap between crests. We picked our way through; the spongy, unmoored surface of the trees’ matted roots beneath the sandy ground made the going slow. Though my hangover was mercifully abating, the uneven ground was making me a little queasy.

“Don’t lose your way in here,” Amir whispered playfully from behind me on the path. “They call this the Meat Rack. They’d eat up a fresh slice like you, no crumbs.”

“Ha ha,” I said sarcastically. “What are you gonna tell me, there’s monsters in the woods?”

“No,” he replied ephemerally. “Maybe just a few bears…if you’re into that.”

“Uh huh,” I grunted back. The double entendre wasn’t lost on me, and I looked around at the trees - not entirely sure what I thought I might see.

About fifty paces after we made it past the crests of the dunes, the trees gave way and a gorgeous expanse of beach lay before us. It was smooth and sandy, and the forest stretched out in a U-shape, hiding the bay and open only to the deeper water. We were totally secluded.

Well - us and the dozens of men tanning on towels or swimming in the crystal blue water. Though the absence of women was obvious to me, I felt an encouraging sense of relief at having arrived and finding it such a gorgeous setting. Even my head stopped pounding as hard.

Josh charged forward through the crowd of people laying in the sun, and the rest of us followed in single file. Suddenly, phrases like “meat rack” made a lot more sense. I had never felt more on display, even counting the night before. Then, at least, there was the crowd to hide amongst. Here, we were a walking buffet, and guys were openly checking us out as we passed.

The others seemed to lap it up. 

Both Josh and Benji appeared to pay none of the onlookers any mind - but I could always tell when my brother was strutting and Benji also trudged through the sand with a pronounced sway in his hip. Craig was carrying his beach bag at a half lift, flexing his large bicep at a gaggle of smaller guys (was the word “twinks”?) who were not so discreet about ogling his muscles. 

“Oh, hey, you!” Amir said flirtatiously behind me, to no one I could see in particular.

I did my best to avoid eye contact as I half-pretended to be looking for a good spot to set up camp. But it was hard, considering several guys seemed to be actively trying to catch my eye.

What did I get myself into? I thought desperately.

We found a convenient little spot relatively close to the water and deep within the crowd. Josh was always such an extrovert; he and his friends grinned with delight at having found such a prime location. 

“So good, right?”

“I know! And with such a good view.” Benji was not looking in the direction of the water, and was rather seductively removing his outer clothing to reveal the same bright blue swim briefs from earlier.

Josh quickly stripped down to white swim briefs, his color for the weekend, and began lathering some tanning oil onto his exposed skin. The white rimmed sunglasses he wore flashed in the sunlight as he turned to me.

“Come on, big bro, get comfortable.”

I was still in my t-shirt and cargo shorts for the journey and I realized when he spoke that I’d just been standing and staring at everything… everyone.

Nearby there were groups of guys laid out on towels. Some were in thongs, others in trunks or briefs. And some weren’t wearing anything at all. One nude man was lying on his stomach not far from us. He was propped up on his elbows with his head turned in my direction, smiling at me from over his sunglasses. My eyes wandered from his face to his lily-white buns on full display in the sunlight; a tanline clearly marked out where he normally wore his briefs. I must have remained entranced by that tanline for too long because Josh called to me again.

“Earth to Danny!”

“Oh! Is it ‘Danny-time’ out here too?” Amir asked tauntingly.

“No.” I said flatly, coming out of my reverie.

“Yes.” Josh replied at the same time. 

I looked at him.

“Hey bro,” Josh began, not looking at me but smoothing out his towel and flicking bits of sand away. “The deal was for the weekend, and last I checked, it’s only Saturday.” Satisfied with his clean-up, he laid himself out on his back with a gentle sigh.

I looked around at the others, who mostly raised their eyebrows in an up-to-you kind of way. I exhaled loudly.

“Fine. Fine,” I said, resigned. “You win. Yes, it’s still ‘Danny-time.’” I drew the customary air quotes.

“Excellent.” Josh stated matter-of-factly. “I hope you’ve come appropriately dressed to blend in.”

“Well I couldn’t find my swim trunks this morning, so yeah, I’m stuck with these skimpy pink ones you gave me.”

“That’s cuz I hid your trunks before I left on my run this morning.” 

“You what?!”

“You’ll get them back,” he said wistfully. “But I had to take action. That hideous excuse for swimwear was an affront to all things gay and I wasn’t about to let you embarrass yourself.” He lifted his head and opened his hands in a dramatic gesture. “I did this for you, my son!”

He loved milking this.

The others laughed and continued their prepping - laying out towels and slathering on sunscreen (Benji) or tanning oil (Amir). Allan had set himself up next to me and was pulling off his offensively yellow shirt. 

“You wanna help me with some sunscreen?” He asked. He sounded hopeful.

“Uh… sure, I guess,” I said, and pulled out my own towel to lay down and placed my stuff on top. I reached a hand out for Allan’s sunscreen and he gave it to me before turning around and presenting his back. 

He stood a full head shorter than me and I had to ask him to bend over a bit so I could reach the lower part of his back. Not very familiar with the feeling of men’s bodies - other than my own and what I’d laid hands on last night - I was surprised at how delicate Allan felt beneath my palms as I smeared sunscreen on him. His toned torso was not very muscular, and his skin felt smooth and cool, despite the heat. Distracted by my wandering mind, I’d accidentally used too much and his back was looking pasty white. 

“Hang on a sec,” I said, tossing the bottle aside. I figured he wouldn’t appreciate being left like that so I needed to massage it in a bit.

“No problem,” he said quietly as I wiped the excess off my hands then returned them to his back to rub it into his skin.

“I just gotta spread this around a bit,” I muttered. I ran my palms over him, trying to even out my hack job. He just stood there with his arms raised a bit. I could feel his breathing get deeper and quicker as I tried to spread the lotion down his sides. 

“Sorry, just gotta…” I mumbled as my fingertips grazed the sides of his abs and chest. He was very distinctly hairless; even his armpits were shaved. When I chanced a glance down at his legs, they were also shaved. The only bit of hair on him was his neat mop of curly jet black hair, and I found myself wondering if his penchant for shaving included what was under his neon swimwear.

I felt a twinge in my speedo again when the thought crossed my mind and I quickly removed my hands.

“I- I think you should be good now,” I said, turning away and wiping my hands along my forearms to clear them of the excess sunblock by beginning my own application.

“Thanks,” he said, facing me and picking up the bottle. “You want me to do you?”

“What? Oh… oh, no, that’s alright.”

“You sure? Don’t want to get burnt out here.”

“I mean… no. I guess not.” I agreed reluctantly. Allan raised the bottle expectantly. I turned away from him again and slowly removed my shirt, presenting my bare back.

His hands on my skin felt icy cold at first and I shivered and jumped slightly.

“Sorry,” he said.

“No worries, you just got cold hands.”

“I know, I’ve always had poor circulation. But that’s why it’s nice to be at the beach!” He said as he pushed a layer of sunblock over my skin; his fingers sliding carefully over the ridges and valleys of my back. 

“Do you- um… do you mind sitting down a moment so I can reach the top?”

“Oh sure,” I said and sat down on my knees.

“Thanks,” he intoned with a delicate chuckle. “Short guy problems.”

He finished up his work with a rather thorough caress of the back of my neck, really working in the lotion and almost getting at the soreness I’d earned from throwing up in the morning. Involuntarily, I closed my eyes in enjoyment right before he stopped.

“All set!” He said kind of quickly, and was already rummaging in his bag when I opened my eyes and turned to thank him.

Then, I got up and finally tugged my shorts off to reveal the speedo I’d been relegated to for the weekend. 

Here we go again.

I finished up covering the rest of my body in sunblock and then laid out on my towel with the others. The afternoon was so pleasant; and it wasn’t long before someone pulled out another joint to pass around. We played music from a speaker and the others laughed and bantered endlessly.

“Anyone want to actually go in the water?” I finally asked about an hour later.

“Ew, no,” said Josh immediately. “It’s still early in the season. That water is too cold.”

I laughed. “Then what are we even doing at the beach?”

“You’re looking at it,” he said, weed smoke billowing from his mouth as he spoke.

“Anyone else?” I looked at the others.

“Maybe later,” said Craig. His eyes were again roaming the crowd. “I think I’m gonna go for a little jog.”

“Didn’t you just run this morning?” I asked.

“Oh honey, he’s not going for the cardio,” Amir jibed. 

“Well, not from the running, at least!” Craig added, before getting up from his towel and performing a very conspicuous stretch. The lines of muscles that wrapped around his athletic body strained and bulged in alternating spots. “I’ll see you bitches later.”

And with that he took off at a decent pace along the surf. I could see the actual heads turn his way as he did. He struck me as a bit of a hunter in that moment, and the dude in me admired that. Craig was definitely scoring some ass in under ten minutes, that much was damn certain.

I laughed to myself.

“Well, I guess it’s just me then!” I said jumping up and heading toward the water. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Allan watching me go - well, Allan and a few other guys nearby. I was hyper aware of my near nakedness in this speedo and while I guess it was nice to be admired, I disliked the exposure. 

I shuffled down to the water and let it wash over my feet. Damn, Josh was right, it was very cold. But I’d made a thing about it and wasn’t going to chicken out now, aware of my audience. I waded in a bit before taking a deep breath and diving.

Shit!

Oh my God, it was so cold. My dick shrunk and my nipples hardened to daggers, but I surfaced and immediately began a casual front stroke past the break point of the waves. I could see a sandbar farther out with some people lounging in the shallower waters, so I headed out that way, feeling the exercise warm my muscles.

As I got closer, I could start to hear the voices of the guys on the sandbar. Their jokes and laughter carried over the surface of the water. And when I could finally touch the ground again, I managed to stand up with my chest out of the water. Slowly, I walked out to the left of the group of four, where I figured I could enjoy the sandbar without disturbing them.

But as the gradual slope of the underwater terrain revealed more of my body, the three who could see me each turned to not-so-stealthily peek. One of them gasped gently.

“Look at this one now,” he said to the guy whose back was still turned. “Look, Logan, just your type!”

My ears pricked up when I heard the name and I looked just in time to see Logan turn around and recognize me.

“Oh my! Danny!” He waved a meaty hand in my direction and stood up from where he’d been floating in the shallows. 

I honestly couldn’t help but be distracted by the body that was revealed. Though I’d already danced with him in the club, his open button down had concealed just how burly he was. His arms were thick and his chest full, with dark hair that covered his pecs and belly. He was in his red speedo again, and it shone bright as day where it cupped his substantial package right above the water surface. 

I caught myself staring for a moment and forced my eyes upward, where his warm smile pulled at his ever-immaculate beard. His eyes were covered by tortoiseshell sunglasses that were so reflective I could watch myself walking over to them, waving meekly back at Logan.

Leave a comment

“Hi,” was all I could manage.

“Hey cutie,” one of the other guys said. He was also a larger dude, but looked like he stood shorter than both Logan and myself. I could only guess, though, because he was floating on a couple of pool noodles in the surf. 

“How’re you doin’ today, darlin’?” Logan asked me when I finally made it to him. He leaned in for what I took to be a hug, but he kissed me on both cheeks instead. His hands delicately grazed my upper arms as he did it, and I felt my skin flush up my neck as he drew his touch delicately down to my forearms. My gaze caught on his pearl earring as he pulled back and it struck me how classically good-looking his face was. Like James Dean with a beard and a gut. 

“I’m doing alright,” I said, still feeling a little sheepish. “Been hungover all morning but doing better now.”

“The sun’ll do that to you, honey,” said another of Logan’s friends from behind him. This guy was floating on an intertube, sporting a gigantic sun hat. His entire body was covered in a pale layer of sunblock, save for the floral patterned speedo he wore. “It’s always been good to me!”

“Since when?” Blurted the third guy behind Logan, who alone was wearing loose-fitting swim trunks. “Bitch, the sun can’t see you wit’ all that!”

The others laughed while this guy spread his arms and twirled a sassy dance, flaunting his deep brown complexion.

“Oh gurl, she loves me!” He said, face to the sun. “She’s giving life!”

I chuckled along and Logan turned to me, remembering I was there, and smiled. 

“Come join us.” His Southern accent dripped like honey.

“O-okay,” I said. A glance back at Josh and his friends on the beach told me they were still there. I could see them laughing hard at something Benji was saying. “Yeah, why not.”

“Fabulous,” the twirler said. “So your name is Danny?”

“Ye- well… I mean- yeah.”

“You sound unsure.” Said the pale one in the hat.

“I mean,” I began. “It’s a long story. But yeah, my name is Danny.”

“Where ya from, Danny?” Asked the twirler, barreling forward with his inquiry.

“Upstate New York.”

“What brings you out here?”

“My brother’s bachelor party.”

“Oooh! Who’s your brother?”

“Okay now!” Logan cut across. “Don’t scare him off!”

“It’s not a problem,” I said gamely. “He’s the one in the white speedo over there.” I pointed.

“Oh gurl,” said the guy with the pool noodles. “It’s been a long time since I could see that far.”

“Thirty-nine years young, baby!” Logan whooped. 

“For just one more day, gurl!” He said ruefully.

“So what are your names?” I asked, feeling distinctly out of my depth. 

“I’m Cornelius,” said the inquisitor. “That’s my boyfriend Ty.” Pool Noodles twiddled his fingers at me.

“And I’m Gus,” said the pale one in the hat, he had one of the deepest voices I’d ever heard.

“Nice to meet you guys,” I said.

“Well, now that the formalities are handled,” began Cornelius, “let’s have your opinion on something we were talking about.”

“Ugh, Cornelius! Let it be,” Gus reached over the side of his inner tube to splash water at him. “He doesn’t care about my fucked up love life.”

“No, no,” Cornelius pushed back, absently flicking the water droplets from his chest and belly, “Let’s see what he thinks!”

He squared his shoulders to me.

“Gus has been texting this guy for the last two months, they went on two dates that he thinks went well, but still haven’t done the dirty-”

“Aw come on!” Gus interjected embarrassedly.

“- and now, the guy left Gus on read for the last week.” Cornelius paused to pull a sassy face, then asked, “what should our girl do?”

Three sets of eyes turned toward me in anticipation of my answer, while Gus pulled the gratuitous rim of his hat over his face. 

“Um…” I looked over to where Josh and the others were sitting, desperate for my brother’s guiding hand in this interaction. Then something from last night broke through my consciousness.

“You can play a character,” my brother’s words rang in my ear. “You can be anyone you want to be.”

I turned back to my new friends, simultaneously sinking into the cool water to fully join them floating.

“Well, I don’t know,” I began, trying to feign some confidence, “... how- how hot is the guy?”

“He’s a’ight,” said Ty. “Like a New York six.”

“A what?”

“Like a six outta ten by New York standards,” he clarified while cocking his head in a slightly suspicious manner.

“Oh… right. For sure.” I needed to be careful not to let my ignorance of lingo give me away. “S- so why haven’t you… ‘done the dirty’?”

My intonation was enough to imply the quotes around Cornelius’s terminology.

“Well, it kinda just hasn’t played out like that,” said Gus, rejoining the conversation once he was sure I wasn’t going to be judgy.

“Like what?” I asked.

“Like… sexy. Slutty.” He waived a creamy hand in the air.

“But it’s been two months.”

“That’s exactly what I said!” Piped up Cornelius.

“Yeah babe, two months is definitely past due,” Logan agreed. He’d also lowered his bearish body back into the water and was floating near me.

“Well, he said he wanted to take it slow.” Gus was getting defensive.

“And now he’s just ghosting you,” added Ty. “That sounds too slow for me, gurl.”

“Have you texted him this week since he started ghosting you?” I asked.

The others made sounds and pulled faces.

“Shut up guys!” Gus said, while I looked around at them. “It was only the once.”

“It was not once!” Said Logan. He leaned a little closer to me as though letting me in on the secret. “It was like ten texts that he got drunk and sent last night.”

“Ten?” I turned a feeble attempt at a dramatically shocked face at Gus.

Even under his thick layer of sunblock I could see him blush. 

“Ok fine, you vultures!” He splashed more water at all of us. Cornelius and Ty both laughed and then ganged up on Gus to tip him out of his inner tube. “No, no, no, no, no, no!”

“Yeah, get her in the water finally!” Logan egged them on from my side as the other three splashed and struggled. Gus was putting up a valiant fight to remain above the surface. I turned to look at Logan and noticed he’d floated even closer to me. He met my gaze eye-to-eye.

“S- so,” I stuttered and glanced again at the others, seeing they were still occupied. “So, where are you from?”

Ugh, that’s really all I could come up with?

“Georgia, honey.” He replied, his accent thickening to pronounce his home state. “So, I certainly know a good peach when I see one.”

He gave me a wink and I felt my cheeks tingle with a bashful flush.

“But now, I live in Chicago,” he continued. “Just out here for the weekend. It’s Ty’s birthday, so we’re all here celebrating.”

“Oh, nice,” I said, feeling braver the longer I held Logan’s gaze. “I’m here for my brother’s bachelor party, so we’re celebrating too.”

“Oh a bachelor party, huh? Y’all must be going buck wild.”

“Yeah,” I laughed. “Something like that. I was horribly hungover this morning. Honestly, I don’t know how you gay guys do it!”

“Us ‘gay guys’?” He cocked his head.

Shit.

“Yeah… sorry, I-” I hesitated and glanced back at the beach where Josh and his friends were talking to some other guys. “I wasn’t supposed to say, but it’s… not really a secret, I guess… but I’m actually straight.”

“Really? Oh, well don’t worry, darlin’. I won’t hold it against you.” His response was suave and he seemed unphased by my revelation. In fact, he brushed my floating hand while he said it. It was a playfully reassuring touch, but he lingered a bit and something fluttered vaguely in my belly. “But why weren’t you supposed to say?”

“I, uh…” I ran my wet hand down the back of my neck, pulling it away from Logan’s fingertips. “I made a deal with Josh - my brother - that I’d ‘gay it up a bit.’”

I made the air quotes a little too aggressively and some droplets splashed onto Logan’s face.

“Oh sorry,” I said and instinctively reached to wipe them from his cheek, which he let me do without flinching. But coming to my senses, I pulled my hand back. The heat in my own cheeks grew as Logan just watched me, an amused look in his eyes.

“So, why the deal?”

“I was apparently dressed too straight for him and his friends or whatever.”

“What’s that mean?”

“I guess, my cargo shorts…?”

“Oh my,” Logan clutched at imaginary pearls. “Scandalous attire ‘round these parts.”

I laughed. It felt easy with him.

“Yeah, but I guess I blew it, huh?”

“Not necessarily,” he flashed me a disarming smirk, then jabbed his head in his friends’ direction. “The waterpolo queens over there don’t need to know, if you don’t want them to. Your secret’s safe with me, darlin’.”

“Thanks,” I grinned back.

“So, if it’s a deal, what’d you bargain with?”

“Well…,” I thought about how it would sound to him. “It’s kind of… silly… I guess…”

“Come on, let’s hear it,” he coaxed.

“Okay, well, if I blend in with the gays for the weekend, wear the skimpy speedo and party with them and everything, he’ll sit in with my Call of Duty team and play with us in a tournament next month. He’s really good and we haven’t won anything in a while.”

“Oh, I love Call of Duty!” He said, leaning closer with excitement. “I used to play that all the time in college.”

If there was any reaction I was expecting, this wasn’t it. 

“You do?”

“Ohmygod, YES! Used to play for hours!”

“You play online?”

“Yep.”

“What’s your handle?”

“Ha… well, let’s say you’ll have to earn that one from me,” he said with a coy look.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean what I say, darlin’.”

I chuckled. Was I enjoying being called “darlin’”?

“Ah, it’s probably something embarrassing like ‘LizzyMcGuireLover’, isn’t it?”

He gasped playfully, and pushed me on the chest, faux-scandalized.

“It’s not! You take that back!”

“I will not,” I teased. “I’ll have to look up LizzyMcGuireLover when I get home. See if the rumors are true.”

“Stop it. There ain’t no rumors!”

“Who knows? Maybe I’ll start one.”

“You wouldn’t dare!”

“You don’t know me,” I said. “I’m a wild card!”

Logan laughed loudly just before we heard an enormous splash. We looked over to see Cornelius triumphantly holding the inner tube over his head as Ty cheered. A sopping wet Gus was standing up out of the water and I was surprised at what I saw. 

He was built like a linebacker; tall and stocky with the floral speedo putting in overtime covering a thick ass above his tree trunk legs. The wet floppy hat came off and I could see he was sporting a swish of blond hair and a thick, ruddy mustache. The whole front of his body and all down his legs were covered in coarse blond hair that was now much more visible as the copious sunscreen washed off in the seawater. None of this had been apparent when he was floating in the tube.

“God damn it, that’s cold!” He bellowed, shivering as a gust of wind blew by. He was lighthearted though, and began chasing Cornelius and Ty around the sandbar for revenge.

Cornelius took off to the left, while Gus chased Ty right past Logan and me. The splashing water showered us both, and we stood and lunged sideways in unison to avoid being collateral damage. But the water cut us off at the knees and Logan grabbed my hand tight as we both tumbled over and crashed into the surface.

I came up spluttering while Logan cackled next to me, his sunglasses hanging by his chin and his coiffed hair sopping. His eyes flashed so blue here next to the sea and sky. 

He released my hand to take his sunglasses from his face and wipe the water from his eyes. I did the same and stood to regain my footing; I took the moment to check the beach again.

Josh and his friends were now nowhere in sight. 

“Hey, do you know what time it is?”

“No idea,” he said, still chuckling and trying to fix his hair. “Why?”

“I think my party’s left.”

“Oh no! That’s rude.”

“Nah, they're just like that,” I said. “They did the same thing last night. That’s why I had to go find them, when we were, uh… uh…” 

“Dancing.” Logan finished.

“Yeah. Th- they were outside smoking a joint.”

A moment of silence passed.

“Well, I think I better go catch up with them,” I said. 

“Indeed, you must!” He said before pulling me close by the hand again. “And come to the Mermaid Lounge tonight. There’s an underwear party and Ty’s gonna DJ a set.”

“Wait? What?!”

“Oh yeah, he used to work as a DJ out here for several summers, years ago,” Logan explained quickly. “So when he decided we’d come out for his birthday, he called up the owner and he’s gonna DJ through midnight to ring in his-” he dropped his voice to a whisper, “fortieth birthday.”

“Oh shit,” I said, amused and very impressed. “Well, now I gotta come!”

“Yes!”

“I’ll have to see about how the night goes, though,” I said tentatively. “I’m not driving the ship.”

“Oh, right, of course.” He was so smooth. “But, if you and the groom should find your way our way, you’ll probably find us near the DJ booth.”

He gave me a swift double kiss on the cheeks and said goodbye. I waved at the others and they all waved back, each looking exhausted from running around in the water. Then, I dove back in and front crawled my way back to shore.

By the time I got there, the swim had become quite the workout and I felt a little buff as I walked out of the water. I could see some eyes following me again as I strode by in my pink speedo. I ran my hands over my wet hair to wipe away the excess water and - for some reason - flexed. 

It was just a little.

But I saw at least one guy lower his sunglasses to get a better look, and I felt a small, unfamiliar satisfaction in how he stared. I’d never been so objectified before this weekend, and in this particular moment, it felt kind of good.

I made it to where the group had been posted up, only to find my own bag packed up and left in the sand. My phone was the first thing there when I unzipped it, and there was a text from Josh that read, “Had to head back to the house. We got invited to a tea party at 3 and went to change. When you’re done flirting, get changed and come join us. If we leave before you get back I’ll text you the address.”

Everything was packed neatly, at least, so I just swung the bag over my shoulder and headed out. I didn’t bother to put on any other clothes. Toward the edge of the beach-goers crowd, a naked twink smiled at me and gave his bare backside a light tap. My gaze lingered for just a moment before I passed him, smiling to myself only after he couldn’t see my face anymore. 

I trekked through the forest covering the dunes at a leisurely pace, more out of confusion than anything. I came across a fork in the path that I hadn’t noticed when we came down to the beach. 

Uh oh, I thought. Lost.

I looked around and gave a shaky laugh thinking of Amir’s words. No bears in here today. I continued forward, thinking if I just got over the dunes, I’d be able to spot the road. A path to my left looked like it cut through a small valley where two dunes crested past each other. I took a few steps down the sloping way.

“Mmmm…”

The sound floated past me like a muffled whisper. I stopped and looked around.

“Mmmmm…” It came again. “Mhmmm.”

I took a few steps farther down the path and began to hear faint slurping sounds.

“Aw fuck yeah,” a man’s voice whispered through the trees.

A few steps farther and I saw them up against the far side of a large, gnarled tree trunk. A man was leaning his back against the bark, facing away from me, jutting his hips forward with his bright yellow speedo pulled down below his ass cheeks, which gleamed a deep bronze in the mottled sunlight. The spandex fabric was rolled under the two cheeks and they jiggled and bounced lewdly as the man pumped his hips forward and backward, meeting the throat of the one currently sucking his cock.

I couldn’t see his face as he did his work, but something about his body and the gold chain that bounced off his chest as he bobbed his head looked familiar. He was visible through the standing guy’s spread legs.

I was frozen to the spot, almost embarrassed on their behalf. What an awkward position for someone to just walk up on you doing. I looked around.

Maybe I should warn them that people might be coming, I thought briefly, before balking at the idea of interrupting them myself. As I watched, though, they seemed completely unbothered by the fact that they were only ten to fifteen paces off the path.

“Gllgg glllgg glllggg,” the guy giving the blowjob was commiting to the act with enthusiasm. I could see the standing guy reach forward and, presumably, grab the sides of his head.

“Yeah. Take that fucking cock.” He murmured so delicately. Lovingly, almost. “Open up. That’s it.”

The glucking stayed steady but increased in volume and intensity as the he began to really fuck the guy’s mouth. The sound echoed in my ears. It recalled the previous night for me; the mysterious guy sucking my cock in that dark room in the club. The feeling of his warm lips and lucious tongue stimulating the head and underside of my cock. The delicious suction I felt as he swallowed my load.

I’d now been staring for over a minute and a new problem arose - literally. I crouched quietly to the side of the path, maintaining a view of the two guys, but needing a place to hide my own growing erection.

Why the fuck hadn’t I put my shorts on at the beach? I thought angrily. Now, unzipping my bag would only alert them to my presence. And, I realized that I didn’t want to do that.

The blood flowed fiercely into my cock, stretching its size in this tight goddamn speedo. The man giving the blowjob reached down and released his own dick from his swimsuit, giving its impressive length a series of urgent strokes. His other hand gripped the standing guy’s ass, pulling his pelvis toward him as he swallowed his rod. My own cock had become obscenely lodged in a fold of my speedo, both uncomfortable and unsightly. 

I took another nervous glance around. Nobody.

Nobody to see these two men sucking cock. Nobody to see me peeping at them over the logs and underbrush. Nobody to see as I let my steely erection slip out the side of the pouch of my swimsuit. 

My breathing came in quick, shallow spurts and my fingers shook slightly as they brushed over my cockhead, my eyes glued to the men in the trees. 

The guy on the ground stood up suddenly.

“Fuck,” he said between pants and gasps for breath. He seemed to have prioritized the dick over oxygen. The standing man growled gruffly, pulled him to standing, and kissed him greedily. Then he forced him toward the tree and bent him forward at the hips, tearing his bathing suit the rest of the way off his legs in the process. 

I saw then that the guy who’d been giving the blowjob was the same guy from the club last night who was wearing all gold. The one who’d grabbed my ass and helped me up when I fell. My shock at this realization was quickly overshadowed when I saw him gasp, his swollen lips hanging wide, as his lover dove behind and began to eat his ass.

“Uhhhhh,” he moaned breathily, arching his back and pushing against the tree trunk. The man eating him out was going to town. He used his hands to spread his ass cheeks, running his face up and down the length of his crack. I saw him surface with his mouth open and tongue fully extended. The guy from the club continued moaning, now with his face pressed against the roughness of the bark.

My fingers closed around my cock, tentatively pulling it further out from the pouch of my speedo. My skin singed with a burning, inexplicable desire for release. I began to slowly tug; all thought of being seen by someone on the path melting away as the two men in front of me became my whole world. Here in this secluded glen, where the trees were bent and crooked, there were only we three. The voyeurs and their secret watcher.

I bit my lip to keep from making noise as my hand slid steadily up and down my shaft. My knees started aching in my crouched position, so I let them both fall carefully, stealthily to the sand. I knelt low on the ground, eyes peeking just over the underbrush and my hand becoming more confident in the rhythm it beat. 

Then, with a final loud spit, the man eating ass stood up and lined his dick up with his prize.

“Aw yeah, I’m gonna fuck you till you see stars, babe,” he said.

“Promise?” The response was playfully naughty.

The man growled again, “That’s a fucking promise, boy.” And he pulled roughly on the other guy’s hips, angled his own pelvis, and drove pointedly forward. 

“Unnnnhhhh,” the guy bottoming moaned the loudest so far as the hefty cock forced its way inside him. 

“Mmmm,” I involuntarily voiced along with him. I put a hand over my mouth before I could make any more audible noises, while my other continued to beat my dick. I had never been turned on by gay porn. Never ever thought about sex with other men; never ever wondered what it was like; never ever had any interest in exploring it.

But just now - as these two sweaty, muscled men fucked up against the tree, raw in the sandy woods - I could feel an unfamiliar burn in my loins. My mouth watered and my hips rocked against something imaginary. I watched the man topping reach forward and tweak his bottom’s nipple and I hesitantly reached for my own. My mouth fell open as the sexual energy it produced buzzed behind my balls. 

“Unh unh unh,” the man getting fucked let his voice get louder. I could see the sinews of his muscles stretch taught as he held himself up against the tree, his only support in the onslaught of his asshole - his pussy. His own dick dangled, abandoned, in the air and bobbing energetically to the rhythm of the man’s hips behind him. I could see beads of precum dribbling from the tip. They glistened and glittered in the sunlight refracting through them as they fell.

“Fuck me harder,” he said. “Fuck me harder, fuck me harder, fuck me harder…”

His lover obliged and the words devolved into a string of cries as the clap of hips on ass cheeks bounced off the trees around us. I could feel a hot pressure building up in the depth of my ballsack. My eyelids began to flutter as the force began to crack my facade. 

“Yes! Yes! Yes!”

“Oh fuck, oh fuck, I’m getting close, babe.”

“Fucking cum in me!”

My eyes flew open wide. I wanted nothing more than to see that happen. The pressure welled up and I clenched internally to hold the flood at bay.

“Yes! Yes!” The bottom’s cries grew in volume and urgency. “Ohhhh! Fffffuck! I’m cumming, I’m cumming, I’m cumming.”

The spurts of semen flew in all directions as the bottom’s orgasm hit him without ever having his cock touched. 

“Aaoooohh fuck YEAH!” The man fucking him took three long, hard strokes - like a long jumper in his final strides - and slammed his cock to the hilt. His deep grunting cry rang out and his body arched forward, depositing his cum deep inside his lover’s ass. The muscles wrapped around his magnificent frame spasmed and rippled as waves of ecstasy shook them both.

Biting my lip hard to stay silent, my floodgates crashed open, and globs of semen arced through the air to land on the sand in front of me. My eyes rolled back and my mouth lolled open as I came in great rolling shudders. 

I heard a satisfied giggle and when I opened my eyes again, the top was kissing and nibbling the bottom’s neck as he slowly extracted his spent cock. My breathing was heavy and as the blood returned to my brain, I became very much aware that I was not nearly as hidden as I’d thought. I ducked down and turned to lay my back against the sand, below the line of sight behind a log. Near my right elbow lay a puddle of my own cum, its silvery goopiness refusing to seep into the sand. 

“Wow, you’re a really good fuck,” one of the men said. The deep, raspy voice sounded like it belonged to the top.

“You too, stud.”

“So glad I came to the beach today.”

“You can come anytime you want with that huge cock of yours.” Some laughs and the sound of kissing. Another lustful growl.

“Well, I gotta get going,” the top said. “I’ll see ya around.”

“Yeah, stud. See ya around.”

The sound of bathing suits being replaced was followed by a crunching sound as they walked through the sand back to the path. I panicked for a moment, certain they’d see me once they came out of the bush. 

But they both just turned up toward the dunes away from me. I watched them go up separate paths, still and silent as a rock, praying they wouldn’t turn back at me. 

Thankfully they didn’t, because I realized the moment they passed out of view that my flaccid cock was still hanging out of my speedo. I slowly tucked myself back in and stood up. There was a splash of cum on my jerk off hand and I absently wiped it on my leg.

What the fucking hell was that?

The story continues in Part 3.